An appeal to all the true members of the Church of England, in behalf of the King's ecclesiastical supremacy ... by William Wake ...
         Wake, William, 1657-1737.
      
       
         
           1698
        
      
       Approx. 229 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 81 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A66109
         Wing W229
         ESTC R3357
         12310538
         ocm 12310538
         59355
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A66109)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 59355)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 441:23)
      
       
         
           
             An appeal to all the true members of the Church of England, in behalf of the King's ecclesiastical supremacy ... by William Wake ...
             Wake, William, 1657-1737.
          
           [9], xxv, [3], 123, [1] p.
           
             Printed for Richard Sare ...,
             London :
             1698.
          
           
             Errata: p. 123.
             Advertisements: p. [1] at end.
             Reproduction of original in Cambridge University Library.
             Marginal notes.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Divine right of kings.
        
      
    
     
        2004-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-11 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-12 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-12 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-01 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           AN
           APPEAL
           To
           all
           the
           
             True
             Members
          
           OF
           THE
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           In
           behalf
           of
           the
           King
           's
           Ecclesiastical
           Supremacy
           ;
           AS
           By
           Law
           Establish'd
           ;
           by
           our
           Convocations
           Approved
           ;
           and
           by
           our
           most
           Eminent
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           Clergy-Men
           ,
           Stated
           ,
           and
           Defended
           ;
           against
           both
           the
           Popish
           ,
           and
           Fanatical
           ,
           Opposers
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           By
           WILLIAM
           WAKE
           ,
           D.
           D.
           and
           Chaplain
           in
           Ordinary
           to
           his
           Majesty
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             Richard
             Sare
          
           at
           Grays-Inn-gate
           in
           Holborn
           ,
           MDCXCVIII
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           The
           most
           Reverend
           Father
           in
           GOD
           THOMAS
           ,
           By
           Divine
           Providence
           ,
           Lord
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           Primate
           of
           all
           England
           ,
           and
           Metropolitan
           .
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ;
          
        
         
           THIS
           Appeal
           which
           Addresses
           it self
           to
           Others
           for
           their
           Judgment
           ,
           Sues
           ,
           with
           all
           Humility
           ,
           to
           Your
           Grace
           for
           Your
           Protection
           ;
           and
           that
           such
           ,
           as
           ,
           I
           conceive
           ,
           is
           neither
           Unfit
           for
           me
           to
           Ask
           ,
           nor
           for
           Your
           Grace
           to
           Afford
           .
           You
           will
           here
           see
           what
           that
           true
           Agreement
           is
           between
           
           the
           Priesthood
           and
           the
           Empire
           ,
           which
           our
           Laws
           have
           Establish'd
           ;
           our
           
             Convocations
             approv'd
          
           of
           ;
           and
           our
           Greatest
           Clergy-men
           hitherto
           defended
           ;
           without
           the
           Censure
           of
           Any
           ,
           but
           the
           profess'd
           Enemies
           of
           our
           Church
           and
           Constitution
           .
           But
           now
           a
           New
           Sort
           of
           Disciplinarians
           are
           risen
           up
           from
           within
           our selves
           ,
           who
           seem
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           much
           upon
           the
           same
           account
           that
           Others
           do
           with
           that
           of
           the
           State
           ;
           not
           out
           of
           Conscience
           to
           their
           Duty
           ,
           or
           any
           Love
           they
           have
           for
           it
           ;
           but
           because
           it
           is
           the
           
             Establish'd
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           they
           cannot
           keep
           their
           Preferments
           without
           it
           .
           They
           hate
           our
           Constitution
           ,
           and
           Revile
           all
           such
           as
           
             stand
             up
          
           in
           Good
           Earnest
           for
           it
           :
           but
           ,
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           they
           resolve
           to
           hold
           fast
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           go
           on
           still
           to
           Subscribe
           ,
           and
           Rail
           .
        
         
         
           IN
           Opposition
           either
           to
           the
           Errors
           or
           Designs
           of
           these
           Men
           ,
           the
           Present
           Appeal
           bespeaks
           Your
           
             Grace's
             Protection
          
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           for
           
             its
             self
          
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           Articles
           and
           Canons
           of
           our
           Church
           ;
           and
           for
           those
           Excellent
           Worthies
           who
           ,
           in
           their
           several
           Successions
           ,
           have
           appear'd
           in
           Defence
           of
           the
           
             King's
             Supremacy
          
           over
           the
           
             State
             Ecclesiastical
          
           ,
           as
           by
           
             Law
             declared
          
           ,
           and
           Establish'd
           .
           That
           you
           will
           vouchsafe
           still
           to
           Continue
           to
           Own
           a
           Cause
           ,
           in
           which
           not
           only
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Church
             Catholick
          
           ,
           ever
           since
           the
           
             Civil
             Powers
          
           have
           become
           Christian
           ,
           is
           concern'd
           together
           with
           her
           :
           The
           Authority
           we
           plead
           for
           in
           behalf
           of
           our
           Kings
           ,
           being
           no
           Other
           than
           what
           the
           most
           famous
           Bishops
           and
           Councils
           of
           the
           Church
           have
           given
           to
           their
           Empeperors
           ;
           
           and
           who
           ,
           by
           consequence
           ,
           must
           All
           be
           involved
           in
           the
           same
           Censure
           with
           our
           Parliaments
           and
           Convocations
           .
           And
           they
           who
           now
           Revile
           the
           One
           ,
           would
           as
           freely
           Condemn
           the
           Other
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           are
           sensible
           that
           many
           who
           are
           well
           content
           with
           the
           Reproach
           of
           King
           Henry
           VIII
           .
           and
           his
           Clergy
           ,
           would
           not
           endure
           to
           hear
           the
           like
           Charges
           made
           against
           Constantine
           and
           Theodosius
           ;
           and
           those
           Bishops
           and
           Councils
           which
           all
           Christians
           ,
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           have
           been
           wont
           to
           pay
           so
           Great
           a
           Regard
           to
           .
        
         
           THIS
           ,
           My
           LORD
           ,
           is
           the
           Cause
           which
           I
           here
           bring
           before
           Your
           Grace
           :
           In
           the
           Defence
           whereof
           I
           have
           Once
           already
           been
           engaged
           ,
           and
           shall
           ,
           with
           God's
           Assistance
           ,
           again
           appear
           ;
           when
           those
           
           who
           now
           talk
           with
           such
           Confidence
           against
           my
           former
           Allegations
           ,
           shall
           give
           me
           Occasion
           to
           shew
           how
           just
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           how
           little
           ,
           in
           Reality
           ,
           there
           is
           to
           be
           excepted
           against
           them
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           I
           was
           willing
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           Discovery
           of
           these
           New-Reformers
           ;
           by
           this
           short
           ,
           preliminany
           Treatise
           ,
           to
           draw
           aside
           the
           Curtain
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           World
           see
           whose
           Off-spring
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           from
           whom
           they
           derive
           both
           their
           Principles
           ,
           and
           their
           Animosities
           ,
           against
           Us.
           I
           cannot
           but
           hope
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           I
           shall
           awaken
           all
           the
           Sincere
           Members
           of
           
             our
             Church
          
           to
           beware
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           not
           give
           Countenance
           to
           such
           Attempts
           ,
           as
           under
           a
           shew
           of
           bettering
           Our
           Constitution
           ,
           do
           in
           Reality
           tend
           to
           the
           
             Utter
             Subversion
          
           of
           it
           .
           To
           Your
           Grace
           I
           submit
           both
           the
           Design
           and
           the
           
           Performance
           ;
           and
           with
           all
           possible
           Duty
           and
           Respect
           Remain
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Grace's
             Most
             Humble
             and
             Obedient
             Servant
             ,
             WILLIAM
             WAKE
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           WHEN
           I
           entred
           upon
           the
           Defence
           of
           the
           
             Kings
             Supremacy
          
           ,
           in
           Answer
           to
           the
           
             Letter
             to
             a
             Convocation
             Man
          
           ,
           I
           was
           not
           so
           little
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Tempers
           and
           Designs
           ,
           of
           a
           certain
           Party
           among
           us
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           know
           that
           my
           Undertaking
           would
           be
           likely
           to
           displease
           Those
           ,
           who
           think
           any
           the
           least
           Authority
           that
           is
           given
           to
           his
           
             present
             Maiesty
          
           ,
           to
           be
           an
           Encroachment
           either
           upon
           their
           Civil
           or
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Rights
          
           .
           Nor
           was
           I
           unsensible
           what
           might
           possibly
           be
           reply'd
           to
           the
           Arguments
           which
           I
           brought
           in
           Proof
           of
           it
           :
           The
           knowledge
           I
           had
           of
           what
           the
           Papists
           were
           wont
           to
           return
           to
           the
           like
           Allegations
           of
           our
           Writers
           against
           them
           ,
           having
           ,
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           inform'd
           me
           what
           ,
           upon
           this
           Occasion
           ,
           might
           probably
           be
           
           said
           in
           Answer
           to
           Me.
           But
           to
           find
           my self
           charged
           ,
           as
           if
           in
           defending
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           I
           had
           betray'd
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           and
           appear'd
           in
           such
           a
           Cause
           as
           neither
           became
           my
           Function
           ,
           nor
           had
           any
           of
           our
           Clergy
           ever
           before
           concern'd
           themselves
           withall
           ;
           this
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           was
           a
           perfect
           Surprise
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           abundantly
           Convinces
           me
           that
           some
           Mens
           Resentments
           are
           as
           much
           beyond
           Modesty
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           without
           Reason
           .
        
         
           It
           cannot
           be
           unknown
           to
           any
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           an
           utter
           stranger
           to
           the
           History
           of
           our
           Reformation
           ,
           upon
           what
           Principles
           it
           was
           undertaken
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           happily
           setled
           among
           us
           .
           How
           the
           
           Prince's
           Authority
           was
           both
           the
           Means
           by
           which
           it
           was
           carry'd
           on
           ,
           and
           the
           Ground
           on
           which
           we
           justify'd
           our selves
           in
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           .
           And
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           none
           but
           the
           Papists
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           to
           say
           those
           who
           had
           engrossed
           this
           Power
           into
           their
           own
           Hands
           ,
           and
           could
           neither
           endure
           to
           part
           with
           it
           ,
           nor
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Use
           which
           they
           saw
           we
           intended
           to
           make
           of
           it
           ;
           )
           complain'd
           of
           what
           we
           did
           ,
           in
           restoring
           the
           
           Prince
           to
           his
           antient
           ,
           and
           
             undoubted
             Right
          
           ;
           or
           pretended
           to
           enter
           any
           Process
           against
           us
           ,
           upon
           the
           Account
           of
           it
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           some
           time
           after
           ,
           another
           Party
           ,
           (
           how
           opposite
           soever
           to
           the
           Papists
           in
           other
           Matters
           ,
           yet
           in
           this
           too
           nearly
           Approaching
           to
           Them
           )
           began
           to
           set
           up
           themselves
           ;
           and
           to
           claim
           the
           same
           Power
           in
           behalf
           of
           their
           Kirk
           ,
           that
           the
           Romanists
           had
           pretended
           to
           in
           Right
           of
           their
           Pope
           and
           Church
           .
           But
           against
           Both
           these
           our
           Bishops
           and
           Clergy
           continued
           firm
           and
           costant
           ;
           and
           were
           ,
           by
           all
           impartial
           Judges
           ,
           allow'd
           to
           be
           as
           much
           Superiour
           to
           them
           Both
           in
           their
           Arguments
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           in
           the
           Justice
           of
           the
           Cause
           which
           they
           maintained
           .
        
         
           Thus
           stood
           this
           Controversy
           till
           our
           Own
           times
           :
           Insomuch
           that
           I
           hardly
           know
           any
           Author
           ,
           professing
           himself
           a
           Member
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           has
           either
           cast
           any
           Aspersion
           upon
           our
           
             first
             Reformers
          
           ,
           for
           restoring
           the
           Crown
           to
           its
           
             Antient
             Jurisdiction
          
           ;
           or
           pretended
           that
           the
           
             Divine
             Rights
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           were
           in
           any
           wise
           violated
           ,
           or
           infringed
           by
           it
           .
        
         
         
           But
           it
           seems
           the
           Case
           is
           very
           much
           altered
           now
           :
           And
           it
           is
           ,
           of
           a
           suddain
           ,
           become
           an
           Encroachment
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           endured
           by
           our
           New-Church-Patriots
           ,
           for
           the
           King
           to
           pretend
           to
           lay
           any
           Restraint
           upon
           their
           Assemblies
           ;
           and
           an
           Enterprise
           unbecoming
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
           tho'
           by
           more
           than
           one
           Obligation
           engaged
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           to
           appear
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           
             Royal
             Supremacy
          
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           indeed
           very
           strange
           to
           consider
           after
           what
           manner
           a
           certain
           Writer
           has
           of
           late
           deliver'd
           his
           Sense
           as
           to
           both
           these
           ;
           
           and
           such
           as
           will
           hardly
           be
           Credited
           ,
           except
           I
           repeat
           it
           in
           his
           own
           Words
           .
           
             'T
             was
             Natural
             (
             says
             He
             )
             to
             expect
             the
             Insurrection
             of
             Infidels
             and
             Hereticks
             ,
             against
             the
             Proposals
             and
             Power
             of
             a
             Convocation
             .
             —
             But
             who
             would
             have
             dreamed
             that
             any
             
               Clergy
               Man
            
             —
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             should
             lift
             up
             his
             Heel
             against
             Her.
             —
             When
             the
             great
             Luminaries
             of
             the
             Church
             shall
             sign
             the
             Theta
             upon
             Her
             
               Rights
               ,
               Liberties
            
             and
             
               Authorities
               ,
               Divine
            
             and
             Humane
             ;
             and
             this
             Voluntarily
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             Bribe
             offer'd
             ,
             or
             Menace
             denounced
             ,
             the
             Concession
             is
             
             taken
             for
             Sincere
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             Cause
             ,
             Just.
             
          
        
         
           
             King
             Henry
             the
             VIII
             of
             famous
             Memory
             ,
             
             notwithstanding
             all
             his
             Claims
             at
             Common-law
             ,
             and
             his
             Interest
             in
             his
             Parliament
             ,
             thro'
             Power
             ,
             and
             the
             Rewards
             by
             Abby
             and
             Church-lands
             ,
             could
             not
             have
             made
             himself
             so
             absolute
             in
             Eccesiasticals
             .
             had
             he
             not
             procured
             before
             the
             
               Submission
               of
               the
               Clergy
            
             .
             Nor
             could
             he
             have
             compassed
             That
             ,
             
             but
             by
             the
             Terrour
             of
             a
             Praemunire
             under
             which
             they
             had
             fallen
             ,
             and
             upon
             which
             he
             was
             resolved
             to
             follow
             his
             Blow
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             bend
             ,
             or
             break
             them
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             Act
             of
             a
             
               Popish
               ,
               Vnreform'd
            
             ,
             and
             will
             nigh
             
               Outlaw'd
               Convocation
            
             ,
             Extorted
             for
             fear
             of
             Ruin
             ,
             and
             thro'
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             Non-suspicion
             of
             the
             Acts
             consequent
             upon
             it
             ,
             prejudges
             more
             against
             
               our
               Liberties
            
             ,
             than
             all
             
               Secular
               Constitutions
            
             could
             possibly
             have
             done
             without
             it
             .
             And
             must
             we
             Now
             consecrate
             all
             these
             Procedures
             ,
             the
             Results
             of
             which
             we
             feel
             in
             the
             
               total
               Ruin
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Discipline
            
             ,
             and
             
               Christian
               Piety
            
             ,
             by
             Our
             voluntary
             Pleas
             ,
             and
             Acclamations
             :
             And
             to
             gratifie
             the
             Civil
             
             Powers
             to
             an
             
               Arbitrary
               Vtmost
            
             ,
             violate
             the
             most
             Important
             Truths
             of
             Principles
             and
             Histories
             ;
             treat
             the
             Synods
             of
             the
             Church
             with
             Spite
             and
             Contumely
             ;
             and
             Recommend
             the
             greatest
             Slavery
             of
             her
             to
             the
             Appetite
             of
             Civil
             Powers
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           severe
           Charge
           ,
           and
           a
           Man
           had
           need
           have
           a
           very
           Good
           Cause
           ,
           or
           a
           very
           Impregnable
           Face
           ,
           who
           treats
           Kings
           and
           
             Parliaments
             ,
             Convocations
          
           and
           Clergymen
           after
           such
           a
           Rate
           .
           For
           ,
           when
           all
           is
           done
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           but
           that
           what
           that
           Convocation
           did
           ,
           and
           that
           King
           and
           
             Parliament
             Enacted
          
           ,
           was
           ,
           after
           two
           intermediate
           Reigns
           ,
           
             again
             Repeated
          
           in
           the
           First
           of
           
             Queen
             Elizabeth
          
           ;
           is
           at
           this
           day
           Approv'd
           of
           by
           the
           Canons
           of
           
             King
             James
          
           the
           First
           ;
           and
           allow'd
           of
           in
           the
           
             Nine
             and
             thirty
             Articles
          
           of
           Religion
           ;
           to
           which
           this
           Author
           himself
           has
           more
           than
           once
           Subscribed
           .
           And
           methinks
           the
           consideration
           of
           that
           ,
           if
           nothing
           else
           ,
           might
           have
           induced
           him
           to
           have
           been
           more
           temperate
           in
           his
           Charge
           against
           me
           ;
           who
           have
           defended
           no
           Other
           Authority
           in
           the
           Prince
           ,
           than
           what
           both
           He
           ,
           and
           I
           ,
           and
           every
           Other
           Clergy-man
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           
           have
           solemnly
           declared
           our
           Assent
           to
           ,
           
           and
           are
           obliged
           
             to
             our
             Power
             to
             maintain
          
           .
           
        
         
           But
           our
           Author
           does
           not
           intend
           to
           leave
           this
           Point
           so
           easily
           ;
           his
           Zeal
           carries
           him
           yet
           farther
           in
           Opposition
           to
           the
           
             King's
             Supremacy
          
           .
           To
           say
           nothing
           of
           his
           fresh
           Invectives
           against
           that
           King
           ,
           
           and
           that
           Convocation
           ,
           which
           first
           began
           to
           assert
           the
           
             Royal
             Authority
          
           ,
           against
           the
           Invasions
           which
           had
           so
           notoriously
           been
           made
           upon
           it
           :
           Pag.
           110.
           
           He
           affirms
           the
           
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             
               Convention
               ,
               Freedom
            
             ,
             and
             Acts
             of
             Synods
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             
               Divine
               Right
            
             .
          
           This
           he
           again
           insists
           upon
           ,
           pag.
           115.
           and
           in
           the
           next
           Page
           calls
           them
           
             
               Divine
               Privileges
               ,
               given
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               granted
               to
               Priests
               ,
               for
               the
               Conduct
               and
               Conservation
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           And
           in
           the
           same
           Page
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           Prince's
           breaking
           in
           upon
           these
           supposed
           Rights
           ,
           he
           says
           ;
           
             
               Not
               only
               the
               Romish
               Church
               ,
               but
               all
               Other
               Sectaries
               ,
               and
               the
               Scotch
               Kirk
               illustriously
               scorn
               to
               admit
               any
               Servitude
               ,
               notwithstanding
               not
               only
               National
               Protection
               ,
               but
               Promotion
               :
               being
               sensible
               that
               a
               Liberty
               of
               Religion
               ,
               Government
               ,
               and
               Church-Discipline
               ,
               is
               
               more
               valuable
               than
               all
               worldly
               Wealth
               ,
               or
               Interest
               ;
               and
               without
               which
               they
               cannot
               apprehend
               any
               Protection
               to
               Religion
               ,
               or
               the
               Societies
               that
               Profess
               it
               .
            
          
           From
           which
           last
           Words
           I
           suppose
           I
           shall
           not
           injure
           his
           Sense
           if
           I
           infer
           ;
           that
           then
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           Notion
           ,
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           is
           really
           at
           present
           in
           a
           
             Persecuted
             State
          
           ,
           and
           has
           been
           so
           ever
           since
           the
           Reformation
           :
           And
           cannot
           be
           look'd
           upon
           so
           much
           as
           a
           
             Protected
             Church
          
           ,
           till
           this
           Act
           of
           the
           
             Submission
             of
             the
             Clergy
          
           shall
           be
           Repealed
           .
           A
           strange
           Reflection
           certainly
           !
           and
           very
           Unbecoming
           those
           manifold
           Blessings
           our
           Church
           has
           enjoy'd
           under
           its
           
             Reformed
             Princes
          
           ;
           and
           does
           at
           this
           time
           Enjoy
           under
           her
           Glorious
           Preserver
           :
           Whose
           greatest
           Crime
           I
           am
           afraid
           it
           is
           ,
           in
           some
           Mens
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           delivered
           us
           from
           that
           Slavery
           into
           which
           we
           were
           running
           ,
           tho'
           such
           as
           our
           new
           Disciplinarians
           seem
           to
           think
           the
           only
           way
           to
           a
           
             Canonical
             Liberty
          
           .
        
         
           I
           must
           transcribe
           a
           great
           part
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           should
           I
           here
           Repeat
           all
           that
           this
           Author
           has
           said
           ,
           in
           the
           most
           spiteful
           manner
           that
           he
           knew
           how
           to
           Express
           it
           ,
           against
           all
           that
           plead
           for
           ,
           or
           
           speak
           well
           of
           ,
           this
           part
           of
           the
           
             King's
             Supremacy
          
           .
           See
           how
           he
           Harangues
           his
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Clergy
           upon
           this
           Occasion
           ,
           
           P.
           119.
           
           
             
               We
               ,
               we
               only
            
             ,
          
           says
           he
           ,
           
             
               are
               the
               Poor
               ,
               Tame
               ,
               Dis-spirited
               ,
               Drowsie
               Body
               ;
               that
               are
               in
               love
               with
               our
               Own
               Fetters
               :
               And
               this
               is
               the
               only
               
                 Scandalous
                 Part
              
               of
               our
               
                 Passive
                 Obedience
              
               to
               be
               not
               only
               Silent
               ,
               but
               Content
               ,
               with
               an
               Oc
               —
               n
               of
               our
               P
               —
               rs
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               forfeited
               ,
               nor
               forfeitable
               to
               any
               Worldly
               Powers
               whatsoever
               .
            
             ;
          
        
         
           It
           might
           perhaps
           be
           here
           no
           Improper
           Question
           ,
           to
           ask
           ,
           what
           this
           Gentleman
           means
           by
           so
           Warm
           an
           Application
           to
           the
           Whole
           Body
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ?
           Whether
           he
           would
           have
           them
           take
           Heart
           upon
           the
           Matter
           ,
           and
           having
           so
           Redoubted
           a
           Champion
           to
           lead
           them
           on
           ,
           like
           true
           Missionaries
           ,
           see
           what
           they
           can
           do
           to
           raise
           up
           a
           Croisade
           against
           these
           wicked
           Magistrates
           ,
           who
           so
           unwarrantably
           Usurp
           upon
           the
           Churches
           neither
           ,
           forfeited
           nor
           
             forfeitable
             ,
             Powers
          
           ?
           At
           least
           thus
           far
           ,
           't
           is
           plain
           ,
           he
           has
           gone
           towards
           it
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           has
           before
           shewn
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           out
           of
           the
           Protection
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           so
           he
           will
           by
           and
           by
           declare
           the
           Prince
           to
           be
           out
           of
           the
           Bosom
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           by
           
           Both
           ,
           authentically
           qualified
           for
           a
           
             Holy
             War
          
           to
           be
           made
           upon
           Him.
           For
           thus
           he
           goes
           on
           ;
           p.
           122.
           
           
             
               Can
               a
               Claim
               of
               an
               
                 Oppressive
                 Supremacy
              
               be
               deem'd
               a
               Glorious
               Jewel
               in
               a
               Christian
               Crown
               ,
               which
               if
               exercised
               ,
               must
               of
               
                 necessity
                 forfeit
                 the
                 King's
                 Salvation
              
               ?
               And
               is
               it
               not
               a
               dangerous
               complaisance
               in
               Priests
               ,
               to
               fan
               such
               an
               Ambition
               ,
               as
               must
               End
               in
               the
               Ruin
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               and
               the
               Soul
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               which
               the
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               Powers
               Hierarchical
               ,
               were
               design'd
               to
               Convert
               ,
               Direct
               ,
               and
               Preserve
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             But
             still
             it
             may
             be
             doubted
             how
             far
             he
             accounts
             the
          
           King's
           Supremacy
           
             to
             be
          
           Oppressive
           ?
           
             That
             the
             whole
          
           Act
           
             of
             the
          
           Submission
           of
           the
           Clergy
           
             to
             King
          
           Henry
           
             the
             VIIIth
             falls
             under
             this
             Censure
             ,
             we
             have
             already
             seen
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             all
             that
             he
             thinks
             fit
             to
             be
             allow'd
             to
             the
          
           Christian
           Prince
           ,
           
           
             is
             this
          
           :
           
             That
             the
             Church
             be
             obliged
             to
             acquaint
             him
             with
             her
             Desires
             ,
             Reasons
             ,
             Places
             ,
             Seasons
             ,
             and
             Necessaries
             of
             Convening
             :
             To
             petition
             his
             Leave
             and
             Favour
             ;
             his
             Inspection
             ,
             Assistance
             ,
             and
             Succour
             
               to
               the
            
             Piety
             of
             her
             Designs
             :
             To
             secure
             him
             of
             her
             Fidelity
             to
             all
             his
             Proper
             
             Honours
             and
             Interests
             :
             That
             they
             will
             keep
             within
             Ecclesiastical
             Concerns
             ;
             and
             do
             all
             things
             Openly
             ,
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             Good
             of
             Souls
             ,
             in
             the
             Vnity
             ,
             Order
             ,
             and
             Purity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             preserved
             by
             the
             Rules
             of
             Catholick
             ,
             and
             Canonical
             Communion
             ;
             
               and
               this
               under
               the
            
             Guard
             and
             Watch
             of
             Temporal
             Powers
             .
          
        
         
           Well
           ,
           but
           what
           if
           the
           Prince
           shall
           not
           approve
           of
           the
           Reasons
           that
           are
           offered
           to
           Him
           ,
           for
           their
           Assembling
           ;
           nor
           think
           either
           the
           Time
           Convenient
           ,
           or
           the
           Place
           Proper
           ;
           and
           shall
           thereupon
           refuse
           Them
           the
           Leave
           they
           Petition
           for
           ?
           What
           if
           He
           shall
           think
           their
           Designs
           not
           to
           be
           so
           Pious
           as
           they
           pretend
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           have
           a
           great
           Allay
           of
           Humane
           Passion
           and
           Prejudice
           in
           them
           ?
           What
           if
           He
           shall
           differ
           with
           them
           in
           His
           Notion
           of
           what
           is
           his
           
             Proper
             Honour
          
           and
           Interest
           ?
           May
           he
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           forbid
           them
           to
           Meet
           ?
           May
           he
           Assign
           them
           some
           Other
           Time
           or
           Place
           ?
           Or
           Command
           them
           not
           to
           meddle
           with
           such
           Causes
           ,
           or
           Persons
           ,
           as
           he
           shall
           judge
           his
           Honour
           ,
           or
           Interest
           ,
           to
           be
           Concern'd
           in
           ?
        
         
           What
           if
           what
           they
           call
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Concerns
          
           should
           chance
           to
           have
           an
           Influence
           
           upon
           
             Civil
             Affairs
          
           ?
           And
           that
           instead
           of
           Preserving
           ,
           they
           shall
           Act
           so
           as
           to
           divide
           the
           Vnity
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           May
           he
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Temporal
             Power
          
           which
           is
           still
           left
           to
           Him
           ,
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           their
           Proceedings
           ;
           or
           Annul
           their
           Acts
           ;
           or
           Receive
           and
           Appeal
           from
           their
           Sentences
           ?
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           He
           flatly
           tells
           us
           ,
           
           
             
               That
               all
               the
               Power
               of
               Calling
               ;
               Moderating
            
             at
             ,
             and
             
               Dissolving
               Synods
            
             ;
             of
             
               Confirming
               their
               Acts
               ,
               or
               Suspending
               their
               Sentences
            
             ;
             is
             
               Negative
               of
               those
               Liberties
            
             and
             Authorities
             of
             the
             
               Church
               ,
               which
               she
               once
               claim'd
               as
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Right
              
            
             ;
          
           and
           of
           which
           He
           before
           affirm'd
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           neither
           
             forfeited
             ,
             nor
             forfeitable
          
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           then
           we
           have
           a
           plain
           Account
           of
           the
           Judgment
           of
           this
           Author
           in
           the
           Case
           before
           Us.
           I
           was
           willing
           ,
           the
           rather
           ,
           to
           put
           it
           together
           in
           this
           Place
           ,
           that
           so
           by
           comparing
           it
           with
           what
           is
           said
           in
           the
           following
           Collection
           ,
           the
           Reader
           may
           be
           the
           better
           enabled
           to
           judge
           ,
           who
           has
           acted
           more
           sincerely
           upon
           the
           Church
           of
           
           England's
           Principles
           ;
           I
           ,
           in
           Asserting
           the
           
             King's
             Supremacy
          
           ,
           as
           by
           
             Law
             Establish'd
          
           ;
           or
           He
           ,
           in
           his
           violent
           ,
           and
           impetuous
           Opposing
           of
           it
           .
           Or
           ,
           if
           this
           shall
           not
           be
           
           thought
           enough
           to
           convince
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           dissatisfied
           with
           my
           Undertaking
           ,
           how
           close
           I
           have
           kept
           to
           our
           
             Churches
             Doctrine
          
           ;
           let
           me
           then
           ,
           for
           a
           final
           Proof
           ,
           desire
           this
           Author
           ,
           in
           his
           next
           Attempt
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           the
           World
           in
           these
           (
           3
           )
           Points
           .
           1st
           .
           Let
           him
           shew
           wherein
           I
           have
           ascribed
           any
           more
           ,
           or
           
             Greater
             Power
             ,
             to
             the
             Prince
             ,
          
           than
           our
           Laws
           have
           given
           Him
           ;
           and
           our
           Convocations
           ,
           and
           Clergy
           ,
           have
           either
           expresly
           ,
           or
           by
           a
           
             plain
             Consequence
          
           ,
           approved
           of
           ,
           and
           declared
           to
           be
           his
           
             Right
             ?
             2dly
          
           .
           Let
           him
           tell
           us
           ,
           Wherein
           the
           Opinion
           ,
           here
           advanced
           by
           Him
           ,
           differs
           from
           that
           of
           our
           
             Missionary
             Papists
          
           and
           Jesuits
           ,
           who
           have
           written
           against
           the
           Supremacy
           ;
           and
           against
           whom
           our
           Divines
           have
           so
           Learnedly
           maintain'd
           the
           
             King's
             Prerogative
             ?
             3dly
          
           .
           Let
           him
           inform
           Us
           ,
           Whether
           any
           Writers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           since
           the
           passing
           of
           this
           
             Convocation
             Act
          
           ,
           have
           ever
           made
           any
           such
           Exceptions
           ,
           as
           he
           has
           here
           done
           ,
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           charged
           it
           as
           Destructive
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             Rights
          
           and
           Powers
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           And
           who
           those
           Writers
           are
           ?
           and
           in
           what
           Books
           they
           have
           done
           it
           ?
        
         
         
           This
           being
           done
           ,
           if
           it
           shall
           appear
           that
           in
           any
           thing
           I
           have
           run
           into
           an
           undue
           Extreme
           ,
           and
           ,
           by
           that
           means
           ,
           derogated
           from
           the
           
             Churches
             Authority
          
           ;
           I
           shall
           then
           be
           ready
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           Advice
           he
           has
           given
           Me
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           
             humble
             my self
             before
             God
             for
             the
             Wrongs
             I
             have
             done
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           
           but
           publickly
           make
           a
           Reparation
           of
           them
           .
           But
           if
           ,
           upon
           the
           Enquiry
           ,
           it
           shall
           appear
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           affirm'd
           nothing
           but
           what
           the
           
             Law
             Establishes
          
           ;
           our
           Convocations
           have
           Agreed
           to
           ;
           and
           our
           most
           Eminent
           
             Clergy
             Men
          
           have
           constantly
           defended
           ;
           I
           must
           then
           be
           excused
           if
           I
           look
           upon
           my self
           to
           have
           done
           no
           more
           than
           in
           Duty
           I
           was
           bound
           to
           do
           ;
           and
           ,
           by
           Opposing
           whereof
           ,
           I
           take
           this
           Gentleman
           not
           only
           to
           have
           acted
           contrary
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           the
           Articles
           and
           Canons
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           
           but
           to
           have
           actually
           incurr'd
           an
           Excommunication
           for
           such
           his
           Offence
           .
        
         
           Having
           said
           thus
           much
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           Subject
           of
           my
           late
           Treatise
           ,
           I
           shall
           add
           but
           little
           more
           concerning
           the
           Design
           which
           is
           here
           laid
           for
           the
           Answering
           of
           it
           .
           As
           this
           Author
           has
           order'd
           the
           matter
           ,
           it
           is
           become
           absolutely
           
           Necessary
           for
           Him
           to
           Go
           on
           with
           it
           .
           For
           having
           charged
           me
           with
           
             Violating
             the
             most
             important
             Truths
             of
             Principles
             and
             Histories
          
           ;
           
           having
           told
           the
           World
           that
           I
           have
           
             treated
             the
             Synods
             of
             the
             Church
             with
             Spite
             and
             Contumely
             ;
             and
             Recommended
             the
             Greatest
             Slavery
             of
             Her
             to
             the
             Appetite
             of
             the
             Civil
             Powers
          
           ;
           (
           and
           every
           part
           of
           which
           Charge
           does
           ,
           I
           conceive
           ,
           Accuse
           Me
           of
           no
           small
           Crime
           )
           the
           Weight
           of
           this
           Accusation
           must
           fall
           very
           Heavy
           either
           upon
           Him
           or
           Me
           ;
           and
           I
           look
           upon
           my self
           as
           concern'd
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           expect
           he
           should
           
             make
             it
             Good
          
           ,
           or
           Honestly
           own
           that
           he
           
             cannot
             do
             it
          
           .
        
         
           Only
           for
           his
           own
           sake
           as
           well
           as
           mine
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           yet
           more
           ,
           for
           the
           Satisfaction
           of
           Those
           who
           shall
           think
           fit
           to
           Interest
           themselves
           in
           this
           Controversy
           ;
           some
           few
           things
           there
           are
           which
           I
           would
           here
           Recommend
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           such
           ,
           as
           ,
           in
           my
           Apprehension
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           thought
           at
           all
           Unreasonable
           by
           Him.
           
        
         
           And
           1st
           .
           Since
           this
           Debate
           ,
           however
           managed
           ,
           must
           be
           likely
           to
           Run
           out
           into
           a
           considerable
           Length
           ,
           I
           would
           desire
           him
           not
           to
           Increase
           the
           
           necessary
           Bulk
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           alledging
           Passages
           out
           of
           the
           
             Antient
             Fathers
          
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           which
           Neither
           of
           Us
           make
           any
           doubt
           of
           .
           Thus
           p.
           160.
           
           He
           produces
           the
           Authority
           of
           Athanasius
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           
             Nicene
             Fathers
          
           were
           not
           
             constrain'd
             ,
             by
             any
             force
             that
             was
             laid
             upon
             them
             ,
             to
             condemn
          
           Arius
           ,
           
             but
             did
             it
             freely
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Own
             Accord
             .
          
           Now
           this
           I
           allow
           to
           be
           very
           true
           ;
           but
           cannot
           help
           thinking
           it
           to
           be
           ,
           in
           our
           present
           Case
           ,
           very
           little
           to
           the
           Purpose
           .
           And
           p.
           162.
           
           He
           cites
           a
           much
           larger
           Proof
           out
           of
           
             Gregory
             Nazianzen
          
           ,
           the
           Appositeness
           of
           which
           to
           our
           Debate
           I
           cannot
           yet
           imagine
           ;
           unless
           it
           be
           that
           He
           thinks
           all
           Greek
           to
           be
           equally
           Pertinent
           to
           most
           Readers
           ;
           in
           which
           he
           is
           certainly
           in
           the
           Right
           .
        
         
           2dly
           .
           I
           would
           intreat
           him
           not
           to
           insist
           upon
           any
           Testimonies
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           already
           alledged
           again
           and
           again
           ,
           by
           Harding
           and
           Stapleton
           ;
           by
           Saunders
           and
           Dorman
           ,
           and
           the
           Rest
           of
           our
           
             Popish
             Fugitives
          
           ,
           in
           their
           Treatises
           against
           the
           
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
          
           ,
           and
           as
           often
           answer'd
           by
           Our
           Writers
           ;
           unless
           he
           shall
           think
           fit
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           to
           take
           Notice
           of
           
           their
           Replys
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           shew
           that
           they
           do
           not
           destroy
           the
           force
           of
           His
           Allegations
           .
        
         
           To
           what
           purpose
           ,
           for
           example
           ,
           
           does
           he
           bring
           the
           Sayings
           of
           Athanasius
           against
           the
           Synod
           of
           Tyre
           ;
           of
           Osius
           against
           Constantius
           ;
           of
           St.
           Ambrose
           against
           Valentinian
           the
           Younger
           ;
           to
           us
           who
           know
           what
           has
           long
           since
           been
           Return'd
           to
           them
           by
           our
           learned
           ⸪
           Jewel
           and
           ‖
           Bilson
           ;
           *
           Whitgift
           and
           †
           Andrews
           ;
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           our
           Writers
           upon
           this
           Subject
           .
           This
           may
           pass
           with
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           Ignorant
           of
           these
           Matters
           ,
           for
           a
           shew
           of
           Reading
           ;
           and
           they
           may
           ,
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           look
           with
           Wonder
           on
           the
           
             Vnknown
             Character
          
           ;
           and
           applaud
           the
           learning
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           and
           Margin
           .
           But
           when
           the
           
             Common
             place
          
           shall
           be
           lay'd
           open
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           begin
           to
           discover
           out
           of
           whose
           Magazine
           these
           Authorities
           are
           Transcribed
           ;
           and
           shall
           be
           convinced
           how
           often
           they
           have
           already
           been
           both
           Alledged
           and
           Answered
           ;
           the
           most
           Charitable
           Reader
           will
           be
           apt
           to
           shake
           his
           Head
           ,
           and
           think
           the
           worse
           both
           of
           the
           Cause
           ,
           and
           the
           Defenders
           of
           it
           .
        
         
         
           And
           this
           I
           desire
           with
           relation
           to
           other
           Mens
           Writings
           :
           As
           for
           my
           own
           Book
           ,
        
         
           3dly
           ,
           I
           would
           request
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           cites
           my
           Words
           ,
           but
           especially
           when
           he
           does
           it
           with
           a
           Design
           of
           Reflecting
           upon
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           take
           them
           as
           they
           lie
           ;
           and
           not
           
             leave
             out
          
           ,
           or
           insert
           ,
           any
           that
           may
           have
           an
           Influence
           upon
           the
           Sense
           of
           what
           He
           quotes
           .
           Of
           the
           former
           of
           these
           I
           take
           my self
           to
           have
           some
           reason
           to
           complain
           ,
           in
           his
           References
           of
           p.
           100.
           and
           101.
           of
           his
           Book
           .
           But
           of
           the
           latter
           yet
           more
           ,
           p.
           109.
           where
           He
           says
           ,
           that
           I
           give
           the
           Prince
           Power
           to
           suspend
           not
           only
           the
           Sentences
           of
           Synods
           ,
           but
           their
           Canons
           too
           ;
           And
           of
           which
           I
           do
           assure
           the
           Reader
           he
           will
           not
           find
           the
           least
           mention
           in
           the
           Passages
           to
           which
           he
           is
           Referr'd
           .
        
         
           But
           4thly
           ,
           And
           to
           go
           yet
           farther
           ;
           Would
           his
           design
           ,
           or
           prejudices
           ,
           give
           him
           leave
           ,
           I
           could
           wish
           he
           would
           take
           care
           to
           distinguish
           a
           little
           better
           between
           what
           I
           Relate
           as
           matter
           of
           History
           ,
           and
           what
           I
           deliver
           as
           my
           
             own
             Sense
          
           .
           It
           being
           easie
           to
           imagine
           that
           in
           a
           Work
           of
           such
           a
           Nature
           as
           that
           is
           which
           he
           has
           undertaken
           to
           
           Examine
           ,
           many
           things
           may
           be
           Recited
           from
           Others
           ,
           which
           a
           Man
           is
           not
           bound
           himself
           to
           approve
           of
           .
           Had
           he
           used
           this
           Precaution
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           have
           told
           his
           Reader
           ,
           as
           he
           does
           ,
           p.
           160.
           that
           I
           charge
           the
           Synod
           of
           Ariminum
           with
           the
           Sin
           of
           Disobedience
           ,
           for
           
             dissolving
             themselves
          
           without
           the
           Emperours
           leave
           :
           Whereas
           ,
           in
           Truth
           ,
           I
           only
           give
           a
           sincere
           Account
           of
           the
           Matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           and
           shew
           (
           from
           my
           Author
           )
           what
           those
           Fathers
           did
           ,
           and
           what
           Resentments
           the
           Emperour
           had
           of
           it
           ?
           What
           reasons
           those
           Holy
           Bishops
           had
           for
           returning
           to
           their
           Churches
           ,
           after
           a
           tedious
           Absence
           ,
           tho'
           not
           Licensed
           by
           Constantius
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           thought
           we
           at
           this
           Distance
           should
           be
           so
           well
           able
           to
           judge
           ,
           as
           They
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           were
           .
           And
           if
           they
           were
           Satisfied
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           Reason
           so
           to
           do
           ;
           far
           be
           it
           from
           me
           to
           Condemn
           them
           for
           preferring
           their
           Duty
           to
           their
           Flocks
           ,
           before
           the
           Satisfaction
           of
           a
           Violent
           ,
           and
           
             Heretical
             Prince
          
           .
        
         
           Let
           me
           to
           this
           add
           ,
           5thly
           ,
           As
           not
           very
           different
           from
           what
           I
           have
           now
           mentioned
           ,
           such
           other
           Mistakes
           ,
           as
           either
           want
           of
           Care
           ,
           or
           the
           Heat
           of
           
           Contention
           ,
           has
           sometimes
           led
           him
           into
           ;
           and
           by
           reason
           of
           which
           ,
           he
           charges
           me
           with
           several
           things
           which
           I
           am
           by
           no
           means
           concern'd
           to
           admit
           of
           .
           Thus
           ,
           for
           Example
           ;
           It
           is
           not
           less
           than
           four
           several
           times
           that
           he
           Speaks
           of
           my
           Definition
           of
           a
           Synod
           :
           
           And
           in
           one
           Place
           censures
           me
           for
           the
           Vn-accuracy
           of
           it
           ,
           p.
           49.
           
           And
           indeed
           a
           very
           loose
           Definition
           of
           a
           Synod
           it
           is
           ,
           tho'
           fit
           enough
           to
           keep
           Company
           with
           that
           which
           Himself
           gives
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Place
           .
           But
           then
           it
           is
           a
           great
           Mistake
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           I
           had
           any
           thoughts
           of
           Defining
           a
           Synod
           in
           the
           Place
           to
           which
           he
           refers
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           I
           acknowledge
           the
           very
           Meeting
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           there
           Speak
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           what
           we
           
             properly
             mean
          
           by
           a
           Synod
           .
           Only
           I
           shew
           both
           from
           the
           Persons
           of
           which
           it
           consisted
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Business
           which
           it
           
             met
             about
          
           ;
           that
           if
           the
           Prince
           has
           Authority
           over
           such
           an
           Assembly
           as
           that
           was
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Reason
           why
           he
           should
           not
           have
           an
           
             equal
             Authority
          
           over
           Synods
           ;
           which
           both
           consist
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           of
           Persons
           ,
           and
           meet
           about
           the
           
             like
             Affairs
          
           .
        
         
         
           But
           6thly
           ,
           And
           to
           have
           done
           :
           There
           is
           yet
           one
           Thing
           more
           which
           I
           cannot
           but
           think
           to
           be
           worthy
           his
           Regard
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           this
           ;
           That
           before
           he
           draws
           up
           any
           more
           Charges
           of
           Absurdities
           and
           Contradictions
           against
           me
           ,
           He
           would
           take
           some
           tollerable
           Care
           to
           examine
           Matters
           thoroughly
           ;
           and
           to
           advise
           with
           some
           clearer
           Heads
           ;
           and
           not
           charge
           That
           upon
           
             my
             Words
          
           ,
           which
           is
           really
           the
           Misfortune
           of
           his
           
             own
             Vnderstanding
          
           .
        
         
           What
           a
           strange
           Confusion
           ,
           for
           Example
           ,
           is
           it
           ,
           p.
           166.
           because
           I
           prove
           from
           the
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           in
           the
           
             first
             Ages
          
           after
           the
           Empire
           became
           Christian
           ;
           and
           from
           what
           was
           orderly
           and
           regularly
           done
           in
           those
           times
           too
           ,
           the
           
             Princes
             Supremacy
          
           ;
           to
           fancy
           that
           I
           had
           overthrown
           my
           own
           Foundation
           ,
           by
           saying
           that
           in
           the
           Dreggs
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           when
           Princes
           had
           lost
           their
           Antient
           and
           just
           Authority
           ,
           many
           things
           were
           done
           by
           the
           Clergy
           in
           their
           Synods
           very
           irregularly
           ;
           and
           their
           bare
           doing
           of
           which
           is
           by
           no
           means
           sufficient
           to
           prove
           that
           they
           had
           
             a
             Right
          
           to
           do
           it
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           p.
           167.
           
           Because
           I
           cite
           Eusebius
           for
           an
           Expression
           of
           
           Constantine's
           ,
           
           that
           he
           was
           
             Bishop
             in
             things
             without
             the
             Church
          
           ;
           what
           strange
           Logick
           is
           it
           from
           thence
           to
           conclude
           that
           Princes
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           in
           the
           
             Affairs
             of
             Synods
          
           ?
           
           Whereas
           it
           is
           Notorious
           that
           those
           ,
           above
           any
           thing
           ,
           were
           the
           very
           Matters
           of
           which
           he
           Spake
           .
        
         
           So
           ,
           p.
           168.
           
           I
           quote
           Socrates
           for
           saying
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Greatest
             Synods
          
           were
           called
           by
           the
           
             Emperors
             :
             Ergo
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           't
           is
           plain
           that
           the
           
             lesser
             Ones
          
           were
           not
           ?
        
         
           Again
           ,
           p.
           169.
           
           I
           affirm
           that
           in
           peaceable
           Times
           ,
           and
           under
           Princes
           who
           take
           Care
           of
           the
           
             Church
             ,
             Synods
          
           ought
           not
           to
           meet
           but
           by
           the
           Command
           or
           Allowance
           of
           the
           
             Civil
             Magistrate
          
           .
           To
           this
           ,
           he
           conceives
           it
           is
           a
           Contradiction
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           yet
           I
           do
           ,
           that
           in
           Cases
           of
           
             extreme
             Necessity
          
           ,
           when
           Princes
           shall
           so
           far
           abuse
           their
           Power
           ,
           as
           to
           render
           it
           absolutely
           needful
           for
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           by
           some
           
             extraordinary
             Methods
          
           ,
           to
           provide
           for
           the
           
             Churches
             Welfare
          
           ;
           that
           Necessity
           will
           warrant
           their
           taking
           of
           them
           .
           —
           And
           again
           ;
           Because
           I
           assert
           that
           in
           
             quiet
             Times
          
           ,
           and
           under
           a
           
             Pious
             ,
             Christian
             Prince
          
           ,
           the
           Prince
           is
           to
           
             judge
             ,
             when
          
           it
           is
           proper
           for
           
           Synods
           to
           meet
           :
           to
           this
           he
           fancys
           it
           to
           be
           a
           Contradiction
           to
           allow
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Danger
           is
           apparent
           ,
           and
           the
           Necessities
           of
           the
           Church
           will
           not
           bear
           the
           farther
           delay
           of
           Them
           ,
           if
           the
           Prince
           does
           refuse
           to
           let
           them
           meet
           ,
           they
           must
           rather
           venture
           his
           Displeasure
           ,
           and
           do
           it
           of
           themselves
           ,
           than
           be
           wanting
           ,
           in
           such
           Circumstances
           ,
           to
           the
           
             Churches
             Safety
          
           and
           Preservation
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           some
           of
           those
           Absurdities
           which
           this
           
             Ingenious
             Writer
          
           has
           been
           pleased
           to
           lay
           to
           my
           Charge
           .
           Many
           more
           there
           are
           of
           the
           like
           kind
           ;
           and
           by
           which
           whether
           he
           has
           more
           exposed
           
             my
             Weakness
          
           ,
           
           or
           
             his
             Own
          
           ,
           I
           am
           very
           well
           Content
           to
           leave
           it
           to
           any
           impartial
           Reader
           to
           judge
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           one
           of
           the
           
             ill
             Effects
          
           that
           commonly
           attend
           
             Controversial
             Writings
          
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           very
           Difficult
           to
           manage
           them
           either
           with
           that
           Temper
           and
           Ingenuity
           that
           becomes
           Scholars
           ,
           or
           with
           that
           Charity
           that
           
             good
             Christians
          
           ought
           to
           do
           .
           And
           't
           is
           this
           has
           given
           me
           almost
           as
           great
           a
           Disgust
           at
           them
           ,
           as
           ever
           
             Gregory
             Nazianzen
          
           profess'd
           himself
           to
           have
           against
           Synods
           ,
           
           and
           that
           almost
           upon
           the
           same
           Account
           .
           Pride
           and
           Ill-Nature
           commonly
           Domineer
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           it
           so
           falls
           out
           that
           an
           Opponent
           must
           be
           freely
           dealt
           with
           ,
           or
           a
           
             good
             Cause
          
           must
           suffer
           in
           the
           Opinion
           of
           a
           great
           Many
           ,
           who
           conclude
           that
           a
           Man
           therefore
           only
           spares
           his
           Adversary
           ,
           because
           he
           could
           not
           get
           an
           Advantage
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           How
           far
           I
           have
           fallen
           under
           this
           Censure
           ,
           in
           the
           Management
           of
           the
           present
           Controversy
           ,
           I
           must
           submit
           it
           to
           others
           to
           judge
           ;
           but
           do
           hope
           I
           have
           not
           so
           far
           Transgress'd
           ,
           as
           this
           late
           Author
           charges
           me
           to
           have
           done
           .
           
           As
           for
           the
           
             Logick
             ,
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           History
           ,
           of
           the
           Person
           I
           had
           to
           deal
           with
           ,
           What
           
             it
             really
             is
          
           ,
           I
           pretend
           not
           to
           say
           ;
           What
           
             it
             appear'd
             to
             me
             to
             be
             ,
          
           my
           Book
           has
           shewn
           :
           And
           if
           I
           have
           any
           where
           fail'd
           in
           my
           Allegations
           against
           him
           ,
           this
           Gentleman
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           will
           take
           care
           to
           call
           me
           to
           Account
           for
           it
           .
           But
           Honesty
           is
           a
           tender
           Point
           ;
           and
           I
           do
           not
           remember
           I
           have
           any
           where
           touch'd
           upon
           it
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           I
           have
           shewn
           ,
           what
           was
           indeed
           too
           plain
           to
           be
           deny'd
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           he
           were
           that
           Wrote
           that
           Pamphlet
           ,
           he
           could
           
           be
           no
           Friend
           to
           our
           
             present
             Establishment
          
           .
           And
           this
           I
           am
           sure
           was
           to
           my
           Purpose
           to
           observe
           ,
           how
           little
           so
           ever
           it
           was
           to
           his
           ,
           to
           have
           it
           so
           plainly
           Discover'd
           .
           However
           ,
           if
           in
           any
           thing
           I
           have
           been
           Mistaken
           in
           my
           Judgment
           either
           of
           his
           Affections
           ,
           of
           his
           Abilities
           ,
           I
           am
           heartily
           sorry
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           shall
           be
           ready
           to
           submit
           to
           whatsoever
           Pennance
           his
           most
           
             Vpright
             ,
             Logical
             ,
             Historical
          
           Second
           ,
           shall
           ,
           from
           his
           better
           skill
           in
           Antiquity
           ,
           and
           the
           Laws
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           think
           fit
           to
           lay
           upon
           me
           for
           it
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             INtroduction
             ,
             §
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             Design
             of
             the
             following
             
               Treatise
               ,
               viz.
            
             To
             shew
             what
             has
             been
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             ever
             since
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             
               Christian
               Princes
            
             over
             the
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Synods
            
             of
             their
             
               Realms
               ,
               §
            
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             Substance
             
               of
               the
            
             25
             H.
             8.
             c.
             19.
             
               to
               this
               Purpose
            
             ,
             §
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               its
            
             Repeal
             
               by
               Q.
            
             Mary
             ,
             and
             Revival
             
               by
               Q.
            
             Elizabeth
             ,
             §
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Authority
             ,
             therein
             given
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             is
             no
             Other
             than
             what
             did
             always
             ,
             of
             Right
             ,
             belong
             to
             the
             
               Crown
               ,
               §
            
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             That
             it
             was
             to
             secure
             this
             Authority
             ,
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               Supremacy
            
             was
             framed
             ,
             §
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             —
             The
             present
             Obligation
             of
             which
             is
             enquired
             into
             ;
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             same
             Authority
             is
             agreed
             to
             in
             the
             37th
             Article
             ,
             §
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             —
             The
             Sense
             of
             which
             is
             shewn
             ,
             Ib.
             And
             the
             Nature
             of
             that
             Subscription
             we
             make
             to
             those
             Articles
             consider'd
             ,
             §
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             And
             is
             yet
             more
             fully
             enjoin'd
             by
             the
             Canons
             of
             1603.
             
             §
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             
             —
             Which
             ipso
             facto
             Excommunicate
             
               all
               those
               who
            
             Impugn
             this
             Supremacy
             ,
             §
             .
             10.
             
          
        
         
           
             II.
             
          
           
             This
             Supremacy
             Confirm'd
             from
             the
             Sense
             of
             our
             Divines
             and
             Others
             ,
             ever
             since
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             §
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Times
             of
             K.
             H.
             8.
             —
             K.
             
               Edw.
               6.
            
             —
             and
             Q.
             Mary
             1.
             
             §
             .
             12.
             
          
        
         
           
             Queen
             ELIZABETH
             .
          
           
             The
             Judgment
             ,
             
               of
               her
            
             Self
             ,
             
               and
               her
            
             Parliament
             ,
             §
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Of
             all
             her
             first
             Bishops
             ,
             §
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               Archbishop
            
             Whitgift
             ,
             §
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Archbishop
             Bancroft
             ,
             §
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Bishop
             Jewel
             ,
             §
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             Bishop
             Bilson
             ,
             §
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             〈◊〉
             ,
             §
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Hooker
             §
             .
             20.
             
          
        
         
           
             King
             JAMES
             1.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Revival
             of
             the
             Dispute
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             under
             this
             King
             ,
             §
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             The
             Judgment
             of
             the
             King
             himself
             ,
             Ib.
             And
          
           
             
               —
               Of
               B.
            
             Andrews
             ,
             §
             .
             22.
             
             
               
                 Against
                 the
                 Papists
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Of
             the
             Controversy
             which
             the
             King
             had
             on
             this
             Subject
             ,
             with
             the
             
               Scotch
               Ministers
            
             ,
             §
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             Vpon
             this
             Occasion
             B.
             Andrews
             Judgment
             more
             fully
             declared
             ,
             §
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             Which
             was
             also
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Rest
             of
             the
             Clergy
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             §
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             Particularly
             of
             our
             Learned
             Mason
             ,
             §
             .
             26.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             King
             CHARLES
             I.
             
          
           
             The
             Judgment
             of
             these
             Times
             ,
             more
             particularly
             shewn
             ,
             §
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             From
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             
               King
               himself
            
             ,
             §
             28.
             
          
           
             Of
             his
             Bishops
             ,
             especially
             A.
             B.
             Laud
             ,
             §
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             
               And
               of
               the
               whole
            
             Convocation
             ,
             1640
             ,
             §
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             The
             Judgment
             
               of
               A.
               B.
            
             Bramhall
             ,
             §
             .
             31.
             
          
           
             Bishop
             Davenant
             ,
             §
             .
             32.
             
               and
               Dr.
            
             Heylin
             ,
             §
             .
             33.
             
          
        
         
           
             King
             CHARLES
             II.
             
          
           
             The
             State
             of
             the
             Parliament
             and
             Convocation
             ,
             in
             1660
             consider'd
             :
             How
             far
             this
             shews
             the
             same
             Sense
             to
             have
             continued
             of
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             that
             had
             all
             along
             obtain'd
             before
             ?
             §
             .
             34.
             
          
           
             This
             farther
             shewn
             from
             the
             Opinion
             of
             ;
             Bishop
             Taylor
             ,
             §
             .
             35.
             
             B.
             S.
             Parker
             ,
             §
             .
             36.
             
             Dr.
             Falkner
             ,
             §
             .
             37.
             
             Dr.
             Barrow
             ,
             §
             .
             38.
             
          
        
         
           
             III.
             
          
           
             Vpon
             this
             Foundation
             ,
             an
             Appeal
             is
             here
             made
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             True
             Members
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             against
             those
             who
             
               now
               Oppose
            
             this
             Authority
             ,
             §
             .
             39.
             
          
        
         
           
             And
             it
             is
             farther
             shewn
             ,
          
           
             That
             I
             have
             not
             been
             mistaken
             in
             Point
             of
             Law
             ,
             §
             .
             39.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Cause
             was
             not
             unbecoming
             a
             
               Clergy
               Man
            
             to
             appear
             in
             ,
             §
             .
             40.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             time
             was
             not
             improper
             for
             the
             handling
             of
             it
             ,
             §
             .
             41.
             
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             not
             probable
             ,
             the
             Church
             will
             Suffer
             by
             what
             I
             have
             done
             ;
             but
             may
             ,
             by
             their
             Fury
             ,
             who
             oppose
             me
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             §
             .
             42.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Close
            
             ,
             §
             .
             43.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           AN
           APPEAL
           To
           all
           the
           True
           Members
           OF
           THE
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             AFTER
             an
             Age
             and
             half
             's
             Dispute
             with
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             
             in
             Defence
             of
             the
             
               King's
               Supremacy
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Laws
             that
             have
             been
             made
             for
             the
             Establishment
             of
             it
             ;
             it
             cannot
             but
             seem
             a
             little
             strange
             to
             Us
             ,
             to
             be
             Now
             call'd
             upon
             to
             begin
             the
             Controversy
             again
             ,
             with
             some
             among
             our selves
             ,
             who
             would
             be
             thought
             the
             Best
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             
               only
               True
               Members
            
             ,
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             which
             seems
             yet
             more
             amazing
             is
             ,
             that
             tho'
             our
             Laws
             subsist
             
             in
             the
             same
             State
             which
             they
             have
             been
             in
             ever
             since
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             Our
             Articles
             and
             Canons
             made
             in
             pursuance
             of
             those
             Laws
             continue
             firm
             ,
             and
             unrepealed
             :
             Tho'
             the
             Books
             that
             have
             been
             written
             by
             our
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Clergy
             ,
             in
             defence
             of
             Both
             ,
             are
             not
             only
             not
             Censured
             ,
             but
             are
             
               Read
               ,
               Approved
            
             ,
             and
             Received
             on
             all
             hands
             ,
             as
             delivering
             the
             undoubted
             Sense
             of
             our
             Church
             and
             Convocations
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             our
             Princes
             and
             Parliaments
             ,
             with
             relation
             to
             this
             matter
             ;
             it
             should
             now
             ,
             nevertheless
             ,
             be
             thought
             a
             Crime
             to
             assert
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Magistrate
            
             ;
             and
             a
             Scandal
             for
             a
             Clergy-Man
             ,
             more
             especially
             ,
             to
             appear
             in
             behalf
             of
             that
             Cause
             ,
             by
             defending
             whereof
             so
             much
             Honour
             has
             been
             gain'd
             ,
             by
             the
             greatest
             Writers
             of
             that
             Order
             ,
             heretofore
             .
          
           
             Had
             we
             now
             to
             do
             with
             the
             
               same
               Adversaries
            
             that
             those
             Learned
             Men
             were
             engaged
             with
             ;
             Were
             the
             Persons
             who
             ,
             in
             Our
             days
             ,
             set
             up
             against
             the
             Rights
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             either
             open
             Romanists
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             or
             avowed
             Members
             of
             the
             Kirk
             and
             Consistory
             on
             the
             Other
             ;
             we
             should
             the
             less
             wonder
             either
             at
             the
             Principles
             which
             
             they
             Advance
             ,
             or
             the
             Zeal
             with
             which
             they
             appear
             in
             Favour
             of
             them
             .
             But
             to
             be
             Summon'd
             by
             Members
             of
             our
             
               Own
               Communion
            
             to
             defend
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             our
             
               Own
               Canons
            
             and
             Articles
             ;
             to
             be
             rail'd
             at
             as
             little
             better
             than
             Apostates
             from
             the
             
               Church
               Catholick
            
             ,
             for
             pretending
             to
             Vindicate
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             as
             by
             
               Law
               Establish'd
            
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             Novelty
             which
             we
             know
             not
             what
             to
             make
             of
             ,
             a
             Prodigy
             becoming
             a
             Time
             ,
             and
             
               Place
               ,
               of
               Wonders
            
             .
          
           
             To
             lay
             open
             the
             Design
             of
             this
             New-Attempt
             ,
             
             and
             which
             may
             otherwise
             ,
             in
             time
             ,
             improve
             into
             
               Another
               Schism
            
             ,
             and
             produce
             us
             a
             
               Third
               Church
            
             of
             England
             ,
             composed
             only
             of
             such
             Persons
             as
             will
             disclaim
             all
             Authority
             of
             the
             Civil-Magistrate
             ,
             from
             having
             any
             thing
             to
             do
             in
             
               Matters
               of
               Religion
            
             ;
             it
             may
             possibly
             be
             of
             some
             Use
             to
             represent
             to
             such
             ,
             as
             have
             not
             yet
             lay'd
             aside
             all
             Regard
             to
             Her
             ,
             the
             plain
             Sense
             of
             our
             
               Reformed
               Church
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Points
             under
             Debate
             ;
             and
             shew
             them
             from
             whom
             I
             received
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             I
             have
             asserted
             ,
             in
             Vindication
             of
             the
             
               Kings
               Supremacy
            
             .
             And
             having
             done
             this
             ,
             
             I
             cannot
             but
             hope
             that
             some
             of
             them
             will
             consider
             ;
             what
             is
             the
             true
             Design
             of
             those
             who
             are
             so
             forward
             to
             pull
             down
             ,
             what
             our
             Wise
             and
             
               Pious
               Ancestors
            
             ,
             took
             so
             much
             care
             to
             Build
             :
             And
             whether
             the
             Methods
             we
             are
             now
             running
             so
             blindly
             into
             ,
             must
             not
             end
             either
             in
             downright
             Popery
             ,
             or
             Fanaticism
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Foundation
             was
             first
             laid
             for
             a
             regular
             Reformation
             of
             Religion
             among
             Us
             ;
             
             One
             of
             the
             first
             things
             which
             those
             ,
             
             who
             carry'd
             on
             that
             great
             Work
             ,
             saw
             it
             needful
             to
             do
             ,
             was
             ,
             to
             restore
             the
             Crown
             to
             that
             Authority
             ,
             which
             the
             Prevalence
             of
             the
             
               Papal
               Power
            
             had
             so
             notoriously
             deprived
             it
             of
             .
             In
             order
             hereunto
             ,
             the
             Convocation
             having
             agreed
             to
             submit
             themselves
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             an
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             was
             framed
             upon
             that
             Submission
             ,
             
             in
             which
             ,
             among
             Others
             ,
             these
             four
             things
             were
             Establish'd
             .
             1st
             .
             That
             the
             Convocation
             should
             from
             thenceforth
             be
             Assembled
             only
             by
             the
             
               Kings
               Writ
               .
               2dly
            
             .
             That
             it
             should
             make
             no
             
               Canons
               ,
               or
               Constitutions
            
             ,
             but
             by
             Virtue
             of
             the
             
               Kings
               Licence
            
             ,
             first
             given
             them
             ,
             so
             to
             do
             .
             
             3dly
             .
             That
             having
             agreed
             on
             any
             Canons
             or
             Constitutions
             ,
             they
             should
             yet
             neither
             Publish
             nor
             Execute
             them
             ,
             without
             the
             
               Kings
               Confirmation
            
             of
             them
             :
             Nor
             ,
             4thly
             ;
             By
             his
             
               Authority
               ,
               Execute
            
             any
             ,
             but
             with
             these
             Limitations
             ;
             That
             they
             be
             neither
             against
             the
             
               Kings
               Prerogative
            
             ;
             nor
             against
             any
             Common
             ,
             or
             
               Statute
               Law
            
             ;
             nor
             ,
             finally
             ,
             in
             any
             other
             respect
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Customs
             of
             the
             Realm
             .
          
           
             This
             Act
             being
             thus
             pass'd
             ,
             
             continued
             in
             force
             all
             the
             time
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             VIII
             .
             and
             his
             Son
             King
             Edward
             the
             VI.
             Queen
             
             Mary
             succeeding
             ,
             and
             rescinding
             whatsoever
             her
             Father
             ,
             or
             Brother
             had
             done
             ,
             in
             prejudice
             of
             the
             
               Romish
               Church
            
             ,
             abolish'd
             ,
             among
             Others
             ,
             this
             Act
             also
             .
             But
             her
             Reign
             ending
             within
             a
             few
             Years
             after
             ;
             One
             of
             the
             first
             things
             done
             ,
             by
             her
             Sister
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             was
             to
             Revive
             such
             Laws
             ,
             made
             by
             those
             two
             Kings
             ,
             as
             were
             thought
             Necessary
             for
             the
             Reformation
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             so
             this
             Statute
             was
             brought
             again
             in
             Force
             .
             
          
           
             The
             Title
             of
             the
             Act
             by
             which
             this
             Statute
             was
             revived
             ,
             
             and
             the
             other
             Authorities
             therein
             express'd
             
             were
             again
             Annex'd
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             
             is
             this
             ;
             
               An
               Act
               
                 restoring
                 to
                 the
              
               Crown
               the
               antient
               Jurisdiction
               
                 over
                 the
                 Estate
              
               Ecclesiastical
               and
               Spiritual
               ,
            
             &c.
             And
             that
             taken
             from
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             Act
             its
             self
             ;
             wherein
             the
             design
             of
             this
             Statute
             is
             declared
             to
             be
             ,
             
               
                 for
                 the
                 Restoring
                 of
                 the
              
               Rights
               ,
               
               Jurisdictions
               ,
               and
               Preheminencies
               ,
               
                 appertaining
                 to
                 the
              
               Imperial
               Crown
               
                 of
                 this
              
               Realm
               :
            
             
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ;
             
               
                 To
                 the
              
               Imperial
               Crown
               
                 of
                 this
              
               Realm
               ,
               
                 of
                 Right
                 belonging
              
               and
               appertaining
               .
            
             And
             from
             which
             it
             is
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             obvious
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Opinion
             of
             that
             Parliament
             ,
             such
             an
             Authority
             over
             our
             Convocations
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             shewn
             to
             have
             been
             Establis'd
             by
             the
             25
             H.
             VIII
             .
             c.
             19.
             and
             was
             hereby
             again
             vested
             in
             the
             Crown
             ;
             was
             not
             either
             
               by
               that
            
             ,
             or
             
               this
               ,
               Statute
            
             ,
             first
             given
             to
             our
             Kings
             ,
             but
             only
             Restored
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             part
             of
             their
             
               Royal
               Jurisdiction
            
             over
             the
             
               State
               Ecclesiastical
            
             ;
             and
             which
             did
             
               always
               ,
               
                 of
                 right
              
               belong
            
             ,
             and
             appertain
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Rights
             of
             the
             Crown
             being
             thus
             once
             more
             ,
             
             by
             
               Law
               ,
               Restored
            
             to
             it
             ;
             
             to
             secure
             them
             the
             better
             against
             any
             New
             Encroachments
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             
             it
             seem'd
             good
             to
             this
             Parliament
             (
             after
             the
             Example
             of
             those
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             VIII
             .
             )
             
             that
             an
             Oath
             should
             be
             framed
             ,
             in
             Recognition
             of
             the
             Supremacy
             here
             declared
             to
             belong
             to
             our
             
               Royal
               Sovereigns
            
             ;
             and
             be
             enjoyn'd
             to
             be
             taken
             by
             all
             Officers
             and
             
               Ministers
               Ecclesiastical
            
             and
             Temporal
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             Act
             may
             more
             fully
             be
             seen
             .
             
               In
               this
               Oath
               ,
               we
               solemnly
               
                 testify
                 and
                 declare
                 in
                 our
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 that
                 the
              
               King's
               Highness
               
                 is
                 the
                 only
              
               Supreme
               Governour
               
                 of
                 this
              
               Realm
               ,
               
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 his
              
               Highness
               Dominions
               and
               Countries
               ,
               
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 all
              
               Spiritual
               ,
               or
               Ecclesiastical
               things
               ,
               or
               Causes
               ,
               as
               Temporal
               .
               —
               And
               we
               
                 do
                 promise
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 Power
                 ,
                 we
                 will
              
               assist
               and
               defend
               all
               Jurisdictions
               ,
               Priviledges
               ,
               Preheminences
               ,
               and
               Authorities
               ,
               
                 granted
                 ,
                 or
                 belonging
                 ,
                 to
                 the
              
               Kings
               and
               Queens
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               ;
               or
               United
               ,
               and
               Annex'd
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Imperial
               Crown
               
                 of
                 this
              
               Realm
               .
            
             Now
             this
             Oath
             being
             design'd
             ,
             as
             both
             the
             Subject
             of
             it
             shews
             ,
             and
             *
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             Act
             it self
             ,
             expressly
             declare
             ,
             
             to
             be
             
               for
               the
               better
               Observation
               and
               Maintenance
               of
               that
               Statute
            
             ;
             it
             must
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             Supremacy
             which
             we
             there
             Testify
             in
             our
             Conscience
             to
             belong
             to
             our
             Princes
             ,
             must
             be
             Interpreted
             by
             what
             that
             Act
             has
             United
             and
             Annex'd
             to
             the
             Crown
             ;
             and
             so
             comprehend
             All
             that
             Authority
             of
             the
             King
             over
             his
             Convocation
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             
               25th
               .
               H.
            
             VIII
             was
             expressly
             Restored
             to
             our
             Princes
             ;
             and
             which
             being
             again
             ,
             by
             the
             Repeal
             of
             that
             Act
             ,
             recovered
             from
             them
             ,
             was
             by
             this
             present
             Statute
             ,
             once
             more
             ,
             Re-setled
             in
             the
             Crown
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             been
             before
             .
          
           
             How
             those
             ,
             who
             now
             appear
             so
             Zealous
             in
             Opposition
             to
             this
             Authority
             ,
             and
             have
             probably
             more
             than
             Once
             ,
             
             solemnly
             taken
             this
             Oath
             ,
             will
             acquit
             themselves
             either
             before
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             World
             ,
             of
             a
             manifest
             Violation
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             their
             present
             Behaviour
             ,
             is
             past
             my
             skill
             to
             Comprehend
             :
             Unless
             ,
             because
             some
             part
             of
             that
             Oath
             is
             now
             laid
             aside
             ,
             they
             should
             chance
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             therefore
             the
             whole
             Obligation
             of
             it
             is
             ceased
             ,
             even
             to
             those
             who
             have
             taken
             it
             in
             its
             former
             Integrity
             .
             But
             indeed
             
             should
             we
             allow
             that
             there
             were
             some
             weight
             in
             this
             ;
             yet
             since
             the
             Laws
             made
             in
             Defence
             of
             the
             
               Kings
               Supremacy
            
             ,
             are
             still
             the
             same
             they
             ever
             were
             ;
             our
             Recognition
             of
             it
             must
             be
             look'd
             upon
             to
             be
             the
             same
             too
             :
             And
             in
             renouncing
             all
             
               Forreign
               Jurisdiction
            
             in
             
               Causes
               Ecclesiastical
            
             ,
             
             which
             We
             still
             do
             ;
             we
             must
             be
             accounted
             as
             Effectually
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             
               Kings
               Supremacy
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             
               legal
               Notion
            
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             when
             we
             the
             most
             fully
             declared
             our
             Assent
             to
             it
             ;
             tho'
             it
             should
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             now
             so
             
               expressly
               Oblige
            
             our selves
             to
             the
             Defence
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             we
             were
             heretofore
             wont
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             I
             say
             with
             particular
             Respect
             to
             the
             
               present
               State
            
             of
             this
             Oath
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             ,
             as
             to
             what
             concerns
             Us
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             doubted
             but
             that
             Our
             Obligation
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Substance
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             still
             the
             same
             it
             ever
             was
             :
             The
             Declaratory
             part
             of
             this
             Oath
             being
             what
             we
             in
             Terms
             subscribe
             to
             ,
             in
             the
             
               first
               Article
            
             ,
             of
             the
             39th
             Canon
             ;
             and
             the
             Promissory
             ,
             no
             other
             than
             what
             is
             tied
             upon
             Us
             in
             the
             1st
             Canon
             ,
             by
             an
             Authority
             which
             Our
             Adversaries
             ,
             I
             conceive
             .
             
             will
             not
             presume
             to
             except
             against
             .
             But
             not
             to
             insist
             upon
             the
             present
             Obligation
             of
             this
             Oath
             ;
             thus
             much
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             must
             be
             confess'd
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             is
             enough
             for
             my
             Purpose
             )
             that
             All
             those
             who
             heretofore
             took
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             first
             drawn
             up
             in
             the
             Statute
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             
             did
             thereby
             ,
             without
             Question
             ,
             both
             declare
             their
             Approbation
             of
             the
             
               Kings
               Supremacy
            
             ,
             as
             by
             that
             
               Act
               Establish'd
            
             ,
             and
             
               promise
               to
               their
               Power
               ,
               to
               Assist
               and
               Defend
               it
               .
            
             But
             now
             this
             All
             our
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             almost
             all
             Others
             who
             were
             admitted
             to
             any
             Employ
             ,
             whether
             Civil
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             did
             do
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             allow'd
             that
             till
             within
             these
             last
             ten
             Years
             ,
             the
             Authority
             by
             me
             ascribed
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             was
             not
             only
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Laity
             ,
             but
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Clergy
             too
             ;
             since
             every
             
               Clergy
               Man
            
             in
             the
             Realm
             ,
             till
             then
             ,
             did
             upon
             his
             Oath
             ,
             both
             declare
             his
             Approbation
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             Engage
             himself
             ,
             to
             his
             Power
             ,
             to
             Defend
             it
             .
             And
             how
             that
             Authority
             which
             was
             so
             Universally
             received
             and
             acknowledged
             by
             us
             ,
             
             for
             so
             long
             a
             time
             ,
             should
             now
             become
             so
             Detestable
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             so
             Destructive
             
             of
             the
             Rights
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             I
             would
             desire
             these
             Gentlemen
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             ,
             to
             Inform
             Me.
             
          
           
             It
             was
             about
             four
             Years
             after
             the
             Session
             of
             this
             Parliament
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Passing
             of
             this
             Act
             ,
             
             that
             the
             
               Nine
               and
               Thirty
               Articles
            
             of
             Religion
             were
             agreed
             upon
             in
             Convocation
             ,
             and
             Publish'd
             by
             the
             
               Queen's
               Authority
            
             .
             Of
             these
             the
             37th
             relates
             to
             the
             
               Civil
               Magistrate
            
             ;
             and
             is
             drawn
             up
             so
             exactly
             according
             to
             the
             Words
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Sense
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               Supremacy
            
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             doubt
             but
             that
             the
             Convocation
             had
             a
             particular
             Respect
             thereunto
             ,
             in
             the
             Framing
             of
             it
             .
             
               The
               Queen's
               Majesty
               
                 hath
                 the
              
               *
               Chief
               Power
               
                 in
                 this
                 Realm
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 and
                 Other
                 her
                 Dominions
                 ;
                 unto
                 whom
                 the
              
               *
               Chief
               Government
               of
               All
               Estates
               
                 of
                 this
              
               Realm
               ,
               
                 whether
                 they
                 be
              
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               or
               Civil
               ,
               
                 in
                 All
              
               Causes
               ,
               
                 doth
                 appertain
              
               .
            
             So
             this
             Article
             determines
             :
             And
             what
             we
             are
             to
             Undestand
             by
             
               Supreme
               Power
            
             ,
             and
             
               Supreme
               Government
            
             ,
             of
             
               all
               Estates
            
             ,
             and
             
               in
               all
               Causes
            
             ,
             Our
             Laws
             tell
             us
             ;
             and
             from
             which
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             ,
             neither
             the
             Queen
             ,
             nor
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             had
             any
             Intention
             to
             depart
             .
          
           
             
               But
               the
            
             Article
             
               goes
               on
            
             .
             
               Where
               
               we
               attribute
               to
               the
               
                 Queen's
                 Majesty
              
               the
               
                 Chief
                 Government
              
               ,
               by
               which
               Title
               We
               understand
               the
               Minds
               of
               some
               dangerous
               Folks
               to
               be
               Offended
               ;
               We
               give
               not
               our
               Princes
               the
               Ministring
               either
               of
               God's
               Word
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ;
               the
               which
               thing
               the
               Injunctions
               also
               ,
               set
               forth
               by
               Elizabeth
               our
               Queen
               do
               most
               plainly
               testifie
               :
               But
               that
               only
               Prerogative
               ,
               which
               we
               see
               to
               have
               been
               given
               ,
               always
               ,
               to
               all
               
                 Godly
                 Princes
              
               ,
               in
               
                 Holy
                 Scripture
              
               ,
               by
               God
               himself
               ;
               that
               they
               should
               Rule
               all
               Estates
               and
               Degrees
               committed
               to
               their
               Charge
               by
               God
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               Ecclesiastical
               or
               
                 Temporal
                 .
              
               —
            
          
           
             
               And
               if
               you
               would
               know
               what
            
             Ruling
             
               of
               the
            
             Ecclesiastical
             Estate
             
               is
               hereby
               intended
               ,
               the
            
             Injunctions
             
               to
               which
               the
            
             Article
             
               Referrs
               us
               will
               fully
               clear
               it
               ;
               Where
               having
               first
               denied
               ,
               as
               the
            
             Article
             
               also
               does
               ,
               that
               by
               the
            
             Words
             
               of
               the
            
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             before-mention'd
             ,
             
               the
               Kings
               or
               Queens
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               possessors
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
               may
               challenge
               Authority
               and
               Power
               of
               Ministry
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Service
              
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               they
               declare
               ,
               That
               Her
               Majesty
               neither
               doth
               ,
               nor
               ever
               will
               challenge
               any
               Authority
               than
               what
               was
               
               challenged
               ,
               and
               lately
               used
               ,
               by
               the
               noble
               Kings
               of
               famous
               Memory
               ,
               King
               Henry
               the
               VIII
               .
               and
               King
               Edward
               the
               VI.
               which
               is
               ,
               and
               was
               of
               Antient
               time
               due
               to
               the
               
                 Imperial
                 Crown
              
               of
               this
               Realm
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               under
               God
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               Sovereignty
               and
               Rule
               over
               all
               manner
               of
               Persons
               born
               within
               these
               her
               Realms
               ,
               Dominions
               and
               Countries
               ,
               of
               what
               Estate
               ,
               either
               Ecclesiastical
               or
               Temporal
               ,
               soever
               they
               be
               .
            
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             
               Queens
               Injunction
            
             ,
             and
             agreeably
             whereunto
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             the
             Convocation
             design'd
             to
             frame
             
               this
               part
            
             of
             their
             Article
             ,
             as
             they
             took
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             for
             their
             Pattern
             in
             the
             foregoing
             .
             And
             in
             consequence
             whereof
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             conformity
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             then
             Establish'd
             ,
             we
             must
             conclude
             ,
             That
             this
             Power
             of
             calling
             and
             directing
             the
             Convocation
             being
             one
             main
             part
             of
             that
             Jurisdiction
             which
             was
             declared
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             was
             accordingly
             Restored
             and
             Annex'd
             to
             it
             thereby
             ;
             And
             having
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             been
             challenged
             and
             used
             both
             by
             King
             Henry
             the
             VIII
             .
             and
             King
             Edward
             the
             VI.
             is
             also
             a
             part
             of
             that
             Supremacy
             which
             
             the
             Convocation
             here
             intended
             to
             attribute
             to
             the
             Queen
             ;
             as
             we
             are
             sure
             the
             Queen
             must
             have
             understood
             it
             to
             have
             been
             hereby
             ascribed
             to
             her
             .
          
           
             And
             of
             this
             I
             shall
             give
             a
             more
             particular
             Proof
             when
             I
             come
             to
             consider
             the
             Notions
             which
             this
             Queen
             ,
             
             and
             her
             Clergy
             ,
             had
             of
             her
             Authority
             as
             to
             this
             Matter
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             I
             cannot
             but
             desire
             this
             
               Late
               Writer
            
             ,
             and
             All
             Others
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             Judgment
             with
             him
             ,
             who
             have
             in
             like
             manner
             Subscribed
             these
             Articles
             ,
             seriously
             to
             bethink
             themselves
             with
             what
             Conscience
             they
             did
             it
             ;
             if
             they
             had
             in
             Good
             earnest
             so
             ill
             an
             Opinion
             ,
             as
             they
             now
             pretend
             ,
             of
             that
             Power
             which
             those
             Articles
             ,
             most
             certainly
             ,
             allow
             of
             ,
             and
             profess
             to
             be
             due
             to
             the
             
               Civil
               Magistrate
            
             .
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             late
             Treatise
             ,
             
             not
             so
             much
             againt
             my
             Book
             ,
             as
             against
             our
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Government
             ,
             must
             have
             *
             several
             times
             Subscribed
             these
             Articles
             ,
             the
             Character
             of
             a
             Minister
             ,
             which
             he
             takes
             to
             himself
             ,
             sufficiently
             assures
             Us.
             No
             Man
             can
             be
             Ordained
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             
             or
             Priest
             ,
             without
             doing
             of
             it
             :
             Nor
             being
             in
             Orders
             ,
             can
             
             be
             admitted
             to
             any
             Cure
             of
             Souls
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             Other
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Administration
            
             whatsoever
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             again
             Repeat
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Method
             taken
             for
             performing
             of
             this
             Subscription
             is
             full
             ,
             
             and
             positive
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             the
             Substance
             of
             what
             we
             are
             to
             Subscribe
             to
             ,
             is
             drawn
             up
             into
             
               three
               Articles
            
             ;
             whereof
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             third
             ,
             are
             these
             .
             1.
             
             
               
                 That
                 the
                 King's
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 under
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 Supreme
                 Governor
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 his
                 Highness's
                 Dominions
                 and
                 Countries
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 all
                 Spiritual
                 or
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Things
                 ,
                 or
                 Causes
                 ,
                 as
                 Temporal
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             —
             Which
             being
             the
             very
             Words
             of
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               Supremacy
            
             ,
             must
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             
               same
               Sense
            
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             before
             shewn
             ,
             that
             Oath
             was
             to
             be
             Understood
             in
             .
             —
             And
             ,
             3.
             
             
               
                 That
                 we
                 allow
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Articles
                 of
                 Religion
                 —
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 All
                 and
                 Every
                 the
                 Articles
                 therein
                 contain'd
                 —
                 to
                 be
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             And
             then
             ,
             to
             these
             Articles
             we
             subscribe
             in
             these
             very
             Words
             ;
             
               I
               ,
               S.
               H.
               
                 do
                 willingly
                 ,
                 and
              
               ex
               animo
               ,
               
                 subscribe
                 to
                 these
                 three
                 Articles
                 above
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 All
                 things
                 contained
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
            
             He
             therefore
             who
             does
             this
             ,
             either
             must
             subscribe
             
             to
             them
             against
             his
             Conscience
             ;
             or
             he
             must
             ,
             thereby
             ,
             be
             concluded
             to
             profess
             this
             belief
             ;
             That
             the
             Authority
             given
             to
             the
             King
             by
             
               Our
               Laws
            
             ,
             and
             approved
             of
             in
             these
             Articles
             ,
             is
             
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             The
             Danger
             of
             Impugning
             any
             of
             these
             Articles
             ,
             is
             Great
             ,
             and
             Unavoidable
             .
             To
             affirm
             them
             ,
             
               in
               any
               part
               ,
               to
               be
               Superstitious
               ,
               or
               Erroneous
            
             (
             whether
             he
             who
             does
             it
             be
             found
             out
             or
             no
             )
             is
             by
             the
             Canons
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             
             
               Excommunication
               ipso
               facto
            
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Offender
             be
             discover'd
             ,
             and
             fortunes
             to
             be
             a
             Clergy-Man
             ,
             he
             is
             by
             the
             
               Statute
               Law
            
             of
             the
             Realm
             to
             be
             
               convented
               before
               his
               Bishop
            
             for
             it
             ;
             
             and
             if
             he
             does
             not
             presently
             Revoke
             his
             Error
             ,
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             First
             Instance
             ,
             to
             be
             
               Deprived
               of
               All
               his
               Ecclesiastical
               Promotions
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             in
             the
             Second
             ,
             loses
             them
             without
             more
             ado
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Law
             both
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             in
             the
             present
             Case
             :
             And
             with
             what
             Conscience
             any
             
               Clergy-Man
               ,
               beneficed
            
             in
             such
             a
             Church
             ,
             can
             excuse
             himself
             for
             flying
             with
             so
             much
             Virulence
             in
             the
             Face
             both
             of
             these
             Laws
             ,
             and
             of
             these
             Canons
             ;
             I
             shall
             leave
             it
             to
             any
             One
             ,
             who
             has
             any
             
             Conscience
             himself
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             much
             prejudiced
             against
             the
             
               King's
               Supremacy
            
             ,
             to
             consider
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             
             set
             forth
             by
             
               Queen
               Elizabeth
            
             ,
             
             let
             us
             add
             the
             next
             authentick
             Evidence
             of
             our
             
               Church's
               Sense
            
             ,
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             the
             Canons
             and
             Constitutions
             ,
             made
             by
             the
             Convocation
             in
             the
             first
             Year
             of
             King
             James
             I.
             Of
             these
             the
             very
             first
             is
             design'd
             to
             assert
             the
             
               
                 Supreme
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Majesty
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               .
            
             In
             order
             whereunto
             it
             ordains
             ,
             
               That
               
                 All
                 Persons
              
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               
                 shall
                 faithfully
                 keep
                 and
                 observe
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 them
                 lieth
                 ,
                 shall
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 of
                 Others
                 ,
                 All
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Singular
                   Laws
                
                 and
                 Statutes
                 ,
                 made
                 for
                 Restoring
                 to
                 the
              
               Crown
               
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
              
               ,
               the
               antient
               Jurisdiction
               
                 over
                 the
              
               State
               Ecclesiastical
               .
            
             Which
             last
             words
             being
             the
             very
             Title
             of
             the
             Act
             of
             the
             First
             of
             
               Queen
               Elizabeth
            
             ,
             we
             must
             conclude
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Canon
             to
             be
             this
             ;
             That
             they
             shall
             
               faithfully
               Observe
            
             the
             Laws
             referred
             to
             in
             that
             Statute
             ,
             and
             do
             what
             in
             them
             lies
             ,
             to
             
               cause
               All
               Others
            
             to
             Observe
             the
             same
             .
             Seeing
             then
             that
             Act
             of
             the
             25
             
               H.
               8.
               c.
            
             19.
             is
             
             One
             of
             those
             which
             is
             there
             expresly
             Revived
             ,
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             it
             expresly
             comes
             within
             the
             Words
             of
             this
             Canon
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Powers
             therein
             annexed
             to
             the
             Crown
             over
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             are
             hereby
             approv'd
             and
             allow'd
             of
             ,
             as
             part
             of
             that
             
               Antient
               Jurisdiction
            
             which
             always
             ,
             of
             Right
             ,
             belong'd
             to
             our
             Kings
             over
             the
             
               Estate
               Ecclesiastical
            
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             next
             Canon
             is
             more
             express
             ,
             and
             will
             come
             more
             fully
             up
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             .
             It
             s
             design
             is
             to
             
               
                 Restrain
                 the
              
               Impugners
               
                 of
                 the
              
               King's
               Supremacy
               
                 over
                 the
              
               Church
               of
               England
               :
            
             And
             thus
             it
             runs
             ,
             in
             our
             
               English
               Version
            
             of
             it
             .
             
             
               
                 Whosoever
                 shall
                 hereafter
                 affirm
                 that
                 the
              
               King's
               Majesty
               
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 same
              
               Authority
               ,
               in
               Causes
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Godly
              
               Kings
               
                 had
                 amongst
                 the
              
               Jews
               ,
               and
               Christian
               Emperors
               
                 in
                 the
              
               Primitive
               Church
               ;
               
                 Or
                 impeach
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
              
               Regal
               Supremacy
               
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Causes
              
               ,
               Restored
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Crown
               ,
               
                 and
                 by
                 the
              
               Laws
               
                 of
                 this
              
               Realm
               therein
               Established
               ,
               
                 let
                 him
                 be
              
               Excommunicated
               ipso
               facto
               ,
               
                 and
                 not
                 Restored
                 but
                 only
                 by
                 the
              
               Archbishop
               ,
               
                 after
                 his
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 Publick
                 Revocation
                 of
                 those
                 his
                 Wicked
              
               Errors
               .
            
          
           
           
             It
             is
             plain
             by
             comparing
             of
             these
             two
             Canons
             together
             ,
             that
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Convocation
             was
             ,
             in
             the
             First
             ,
             to
             Declare
             ,
             and
             Assert
             the
             
               King's
               Supremacy
            
             ,
             and
             to
             oblige
             the
             Clergy
             to
             a
             strict
             ,
             and
             diligent
             Observance
             of
             it
             :
             By
             the
             Second
             ,
             to
             
               Restrain
               all
               sorts
               of
               Persons
            
             ,
             from
             denying
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             endeavouring
             to
             hurt
             ,
             or
             extenuate
             ,
             the
             
               Legal
               Notion
            
             of
             it
             .
             And
             two
             things
             there
             are
             which
             will
             deserve
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             in
             this
             Second
             Canon
             ;
             First
             ,
             What
             that
             Supremacy
             is
             which
             our
             Convocation
             was
             so
             careful
             to
             Assert
             ,
             and
             Defend
             ?
             And
             Secondly
             ,
             What
             it
             is
             to
             Impugn
             this
             Supremacy
             ,
             within
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             Canon
             ?
          
           
             First
             ,
             As
             for
             the
             former
             of
             these
             ,
             the
             Supremacy
             here
             meant
             ;
             two
             Rules
             there
             are
             delivered
             by
             this
             Canon
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             come
             to
             a
             Right
             Understanding
             of
             it
             .
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             that
             Authority
             over
             the
             
               Estate
               Ecclesiastical
            
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Statutes
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             ,
             and
             King
             Edward
             the
             Sixth
             ,
             was
             Restored
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Act
             of
             
               Queen
               Elizabeth
            
             Confirm'd
             ,
             as
             of
             Right
             belonging
             ,
             to
             the
             
               Imperial
               Crown
            
             of
             this
             Realm
             .
             And
             ,
             Secondly
             :
             It
             is
             such
             a
             Power
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             
             as
             the
             
               Godly
               Kings
            
             had
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             
               Christian
               Emperors
            
             in
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             .
             And
             from
             which
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             Observed
             ,
             what
             good
             Reason
             I
             had
             to
             enquire
             into
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Emperors
            
             in
             these
             Cases
             ;
             
             and
             to
             argue
             from
             thence
             in
             behalf
             of
             that
             Power
             which
             our
             Church
             ascribes
             to
             our
             Own
             Princes
             ,
             on
             the
             like
             Occasions
             ;
             How
             much
             soever
             some
             Men
             may
             slight
             such
             Proofs
             ,
             as
             being
             sensible
             that
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             Answer'd
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             To
             impugn
             this
             Supremacy
             ,
             within
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             Canon
             ;
             is
             either
             ,
             first
             ,
             to
             
               deny
               Altogether
            
             ,
             this
             Authority
             ;
             and
             affirm
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             either
             
               has
               not
            
             ,
             or
             
               ought
               not
            
             to
             have
             ,
             any
             such
             Power
             :
             Or
             it
             is
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             By
             any
             other
             means
             to
             Impeach
             (
             or
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Latin
               Canon
            
             has
             it
             more
             plainly
             )
             to
             Extenuate
             ,
             or
             Hurt
             this
             Supremacy
             :
             Which
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             is
             then
             done
             when
             Men
             Write
             and
             Argue
             against
             it
             ;
             when
             they
             Censure
             the
             Laws
             for
             Establishing
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             Damn
             the
             Prince
             ,
             
             so
             long
             as
             he
             shall
             continue
             to
             Exercise
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             those
             Laws
             .
          
           
           
             But
             these
             are
             not
             the
             only
             Canons
             which
             justify
             what
             I
             have
             written
             in
             Defence
             of
             the
             
               King's
               Supremacy
            
             ,
             and
             Condemn
             those
             who
             appear
             against
             it
             .
             The
             Twelfth
             is
             yet
             more
             express
             to
             my
             particular
             Case
             ,
             and
             will
             shew
             what
             the
             Sense
             of
             our
             Church
             is
             ,
             concerning
             those
             who
             Abet
             the
             ,
             now
             so
             much
             
               magnified
               ,
               Opinion
            
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             .
             
               
                 Whosoever
                 shall
                 affirm
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 lawful
              
               [
               Cuivis
               Ministrorum
               aut
               Laicorum
               Ordini
               ,
               vel
               Eorum
               alterutris
               simul
               Congregatis
               ;
               ]
               
                 for
                 any
                 Sort
                 ,
                 [
                 Rank
                 ,
                 or
                 Degree
                 ]
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 or
                 Laics
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 Gathered
                 together
                 ;
                 to
                 make
                 Canons
                 ,
                 Decrees
                 ,
                 or
                 Constitutions
                 concerning
                 Ecclesiastical
                 things
                 ,
              
               without
               the
               King's
               Authority
               ;
               
                 and
                 shall
                 submit
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 Ruled
                 and
                 Govern'd
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 be
              
               Excommunicated
               ipso
               facto
               ;
               
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 Restored
                 until
                 they
                 Repent
                 ,
                 and
                 publickly
                 Revoke
                 those
                 their
              
               Wicked
               and
               Anabaptistical
               Errors
               .
            
          
           
             For
             if
             ,
             in
             the
             Opinion
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             it
             be
             necessary
             for
             the
             Clergy
             to
             have
             Authority
             from
             the
             King
             to
             meet
             on
             such
             Occasions
             ;
             If
             to
             say
             that
             any
             Persons
             ,
             of
             what
             Order
             soever
             they
             be
             ,
             may
             without
             his
             Licence
             make
             any
             
             
               Canons
               ,
               Decrees
            
             or
             
               Constitutions
               Ecclesiastical
            
             ;
             nay
             or
             but
             even
             submit
             themselves
             to
             be
             govern'd
             by
             such
             as
             shall
             be
             so
             made
             ,
             be
             a
             
               Wicked
               ,
               Anabaptistical
               ,
               Errour
            
             ;
             and
             for
             which
             a
             Man
             deserves
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             our
             Church
             ;
             then
             it
             must
             without
             all
             Question
             be
             allow'd
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             Establish'd
             among
             Us
             ,
             the
             Clergy
             can
             neither
             Meet
             nor
             Act
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             King's
             Permission
             :
             Nor
             ought
             we
             to
             account
             those
             Constitutions
             of
             any
             Authority
             ,
             which
             any
             Persons
             shall
             make
             without
             his
             leave
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             such
             submit
             to
             them
             ;
             how
             much
             soever
             they
             may
             please
             to
             cry
             up
             their
             
               Divine
               Powers
            
             ,
             and
             
               Vnalienable
               Rights
            
             ,
             to
             justify
             their
             Irregular
             ,
             and
             
               Anabaptistical
               Proceedings
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Sentence
             of
             both
             these
             last
             Canons
             is
             ,
             
             That
             they
             who
             Offend
             against
             them
             are
             to
             be
             ,
             
             
               ipso
               facto
               Excommunicated
            
             :
             And
             concerning
             which
             I
             shall
             only
             observe
             thus
             much
             ;
             first
             ,
             that
             in
             such
             a
             Case
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             any
             Admonition
             ,
             
             as
             where
             the
             Judge
             is
             to
             
               give
               Sentence
            
             ;
             but
             every
             One
             is
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             Law
             at
             his
             Peril
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             he
             be
             not
             overtaken
             
             by
             it
             .
             And
             ,
             Secondly
             ;
             That
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             any
             Sentence
             to
             be
             pronounced
             ,
             Which
             the
             Canon
             it self
             has
             pass'd
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             by
             that
             Means
             
               already
               Promulged
            
             upon
             every
             One
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             comes
             within
             the
             Obligation
             of
             it
             .
             In
             other
             Cases
             ,
             a
             Man
             may
             do
             things
             worthy
             of
             Censure
             ,
             and
             yet
             behave
             himself
             so
             warily
             in
             Them
             ,
             as
             to
             escape
             the
             Punishment
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             a
             
               legal
               Evidence
            
             to
             convict
             him
             .
             But
             ,
             Excommunicatio
             Canonis
             ,
             
               Ligat
               etiam
               Occulta
               delicta
            
             :
             Where
             the
             Canon
             gives
             Sentence
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             escaping
             ;
             but
             the
             Conscience
             of
             every
             Man
             becomes
             Obliged
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             he
             is
             Sensible
             that
             he
             has
             done
             that
             which
             was
             forbidden
             under
             the
             Pain
             of
             such
             an
             Excommunication
             .
          
           
             To
             these
             Canons
             relating
             to
             the
             
               Kings
               Supremacy
            
             ,
             I
             might
             add
             those
             which
             speak
             of
             the
             Authority
             of
             our
             Synods
             ,
             and
             there
             again
             Expressly
             provide
             for
             the
             
               Princes
               Rights
            
             .
          
           
             Thus
             Can.
             139.
             the
             Church
             affirms
             
               the
               Assembling
               of
               Synods
               ,
               to
               be
               by
               the
               Kings
               Authority
               .
            
             In
             the
             140th
             ,
             she
             acknowledges
             the
             
               Necessity
               of
               his
               Licence
            
             ,
             both
             for
             
               the
               Making
               and
               Ratifying
               
               of
               her
               Decrees
               ,
               in
               Causes
               Ecclesiastical
               .
            
             And
             Can.
             141.
             
             Censures
             such
             as
             shall
             ,
             upon
             this
             Account
             ,
             undervalue
             the
             Acts
             of
             our
             Synods
             ,
             in
             these
             Words
             :
             
               
                 Whosoever
                 shall
                 affirm
                 that
                 their
                 Proceedings
                 in
                 making
                 of
                 Canons
                 and
                 Constitutions
                 ,
                 in
                 Causes
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ,
                 by
                 the
              
               Kings
               Authority
               ,
               
                 as
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 Despised
                 and
                 Contemned
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 being
              
               Ratified
               and
               Enjoyn'd
               ,
               
                 by
                 the
                 said
              
               regal
               Power
               ,
               Supremacy
               and
               Authority
               ;
               
                 let
                 them
                 be
              
               Excommunicated
               ,
               
                 and
                 not
                 Restored
                 untill
                 they
                 Repent
                 ,
                 and
                 publickly
                 Revoke
                 that
                 their
                 wicked
                 Errour
                 .
              
            
          
           
             But
             in
             a
             Case
             so
             plain
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             insist
             on
             any
             more
             Proofs
             ;
             and
             therefore
             shall
             content
             my self
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             the
             Title
             given
             by
             
               publick
               Authority
            
             to
             these
             Canons
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             
               
                 Constitutions
                 or
                 Canons
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               London
               ,
               
                 President
                 of
                 the
              
               Synod
               
                 for
                 the
                 Province
                 of
              
               Canterbury
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
              
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               
                 of
                 the
                 same
              
               Province
               ,
               
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 Authority
                 ,
                 Treated
                 and
                 Concluded
              
               upon
               :
               
                 In
                 their
              
               Synod
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 —
                 Afterwards
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Royal
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 
                   Approved
                   ,
                   Ratified
                
                 and
                 Confirm'd
                 
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Great
                 Seal
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 Promulged
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 diligently
              
               ;
               observed
               
                 thro'
                 both
              
               Provinces
               ,
               
                 as
                 well
                 of
              
               Canterbury
               ,
               as
               York
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             true
             Title
             given
             to
             these
             Canons
             :
             And
             was
             fit
             to
             be
             thus
             particularly
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             because
             in
             our
             
               English
               Book
               of
               Canons
            
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             most
             common
             Use
             ,
             this
             Inscription
             (
             as
             well
             as
             many
             of
             the
             Canons
             themselves
             )
             is
             very
             imperfectly
             rendred
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             apt
             to
             lead
             Men
             into
             some
             mistakes
             concerning
             these
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             other
             Matters
             .
             It
             were
             easie
             to
             make
             several
             Observations
             ,
             to
             our
             present
             Purpose
             ,
             upon
             the
             several
             Parts
             of
             this
             truly
             Accurate
             ,
             and
             
               Legal
               ,
               Title
            
             :
             But
             I
             shall
             chuse
             rather
             to
             express
             the
             process
             of
             this
             Convocation
             ,
             in
             the
             Words
             of
             an
             Author
             ,
             who
             may
             perhaps
             be
             less
             liable
             to
             Exception
             ;
             
             and
             whose
             account
             of
             it
             is
             this
             :
             
               
                 That
                 the
              
               Clergy
               
                 being
                 met
                 in
                 their
              
               Convocation
               ,
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
              
               Tenour
               and
               Effect
               
                 of
                 his
              
               Majesties
               Writ
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               
                 was
                 pleased
                 ,
                 by
                 Vertue
                 of
                 his
              
               Prerogative
               Royal
               ,
               and
               Supreme
               Authority
               in
               Causes
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               
                 to
                 give
                 and
                 grant
                 unto
                 Them
                 ,
                 by
                 his
              
               Letters
               
               Patents
               ,
               
                 dated
                 April
                 12.
                 and
                 June
                 25.
                 full
                 ,
                 free
                 ,
              
               and
               lawful
               Liberty
               ,
               Licence
               ,
               Power
               and
               Authority
               ,
               to
               Convene
               ,
               Treat
               ,
               Debate
               ,
               Consider
               ,
               Consult
               and
               Agree
               
                 upon
                 such
              
               Canons
               ,
               Orders
               ,
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               Constitutions
               ,
               
                 as
                 they
                 should
                 think
                 necessary
                 ,
                 fit
                 ,
                 and
                 convenient
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Honour
                 and
                 Service
                 of
                 Alimighty
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 quiet
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 better
                 Government
                 thereof
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
              
               &c.
               —
               
                 Which
                 being
              
               Agreed
               
                 on
                 by
                 the
              
               Clergy
               ,
               
                 and
                 by
                 them
              
               presented
               
                 to
                 the
              
               King
               ,
               
                 humbly
                 requiring
                 him
                 to
                 give
                 his
              
               Royal
               Assent
               
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
              
               Statute
               
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 25
                 of
                 King
              
               Henry
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 and
                 by
                 his
              
               Majesties
               Prerogative
               and
               Supreme
               Authority
               ,
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               Causes
               ,
               to
               Ratifie
               and
               Confirm
               
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 His
              
               Majesty
               
                 was
                 graciously
                 pleased
                 to
              
               Confirm
               and
               Ratifie
               
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 Letters
                 Patents
                 —
                 straightly
                 commanding
                 ,
                 and
                 requiring
                 ,
                 all
                 his
                 loving
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 diligently
                 to
              
               observe
               ,
               execute
               and
               keep
               
                 the
                 same
              
               ,
               &c.
               —
            
          
           
             And
             here
             I
             shall
             put
             an
             end
             to
             my
             first
             kind
             of
             Proofs
             ,
             in
             Defence
             of
             that
             Authority
             which
             I
             have
             ascribed
             to
             our
             Kings
             ,
             over
             the
             Convocations
             of
             the
             
             Clergy
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Realm
             ,
             of
             England
             .
             I
             proceed
             in
             the
             next
             place
             more
             fully
             to
             confirm
             this
             Authority
             to
             be
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             our
             Church
             ;
             from
             the
             
             Testimony
             's
             of
             our
             most
             learned
             Divines
             ,
             who
             have
             written
             upon
             this
             Subject
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             to
             our
             Own
             times
             .
          
        
         
           
             II.
             
          
           
             It
             has
             been
             the
             Endeavour
             of
             some
             of
             late
             who
             would
             be
             thought
             still
             to
             retain
             a
             good
             Affection
             to
             the
             
               Reform'd
               Religion
            
             ,
             
             nevertheless
             to
             cast
             the
             worst
             Aspersions
             they
             are
             able
             ,
             
             upon
             those
             who
             were
             the
             chief
             Instruments
             of
             
             God's
             Providence
             in
             the
             Reformation
             of
             it
             .
             What
             their
             design
             in
             this
             their
             Procedure
             is
             ,
             or
             how
             ,
             upon
             the
             Principles
             now
             set
             on
             Foot
             ,
             to
             justifie
             what
             was
             heretofore
             done
             among
             us
             as
             to
             this
             Matter
             ;
             or
             indeed
             ,
             without
             a
             Miracle
             ,
             ever
             to
             have
             had
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             done
             in
             it
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             .
             It
             being
             certain
             that
             such
             a
             Convocation
             ,
             
             as
             they
             now
             seem
             alone
             to
             allow
             of
             as
             Canonical
             ,
             would
             never
             have
             departed
             from
             the
             Way
             that
             they
             were
             in
             ;
             or
             have
             endured
             any
             Proposals
             tending
             to
             such
             a
             
             Change
             ,
             as
             was
             otherwise
             happily
             made
             among
             Us.
             But
             however
             since
             such
             is
             their
             Prejudice
             ,
             both
             against
             the
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             Actions
             ,
             of
             our
             first
             Reformers
             ,
             I
             will
             so
             far
             comply
             with
             their
             unreasonable
             Humours
             ,
             as
             to
             pass
             lightly
             over
             those
             Times
             of
             
               Church
               Servitude
            
             ,
             
             as
             well
             as
             
               Church
               Reformation
            
             ;
             and
             come
             to
             such
             Authorities
             ,
             as
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             have
             the
             Confidence
             to
             except
             against
             .
             
          
           
             To
             pass
             by
             then
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             
             which
             ,
             about
             3
             Years
             after
             the
             Submission
             made
             to
             King
             Henry
             the
             VIII
             .
             set
             out
             the
             first
             
               Doctrinal
               Treatise
            
             that
             led
             the
             Way
             to
             the
             Discovery
             ,
             
             and
             Renuntiation
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Popish
               Errors
            
             .
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             to
             the
             
               Publick
               Declaration
            
             made
             by
             King
             Henry
             himself
             against
             the
             Council
             of
             Mantua
             ;
             and
             in
             which
             He
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             Spoken
             any
             thing
             but
             what
             ,
             he
             thought
             ,
             carry'd
             its
             Own
             Evidence
             along
             with
             it
             ?
             ‖
             
               
                 In
                 times
                 past
              
               ,
               says
               He
               ,
               All
               Councils
               
                 were
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
              
               Authority
               ,
               Consent
               and
               Commandment
               ,
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Emperours
               ,
               
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               .
               
                 Why
                 now
                 taketh
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Rome
               
                 this
                 upon
                 him
              
               ?
               
               
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 think
                 it
                 best
                 that
                 every
              
               Prince
               
                 call
                 a
              
               Council
               Provincial
               ,
               
                 and
                 every
              
               Prince
               to
               Redress
               
                 his
                 Own
              
               Realm
               .
            
          
           
             And
             this
             he
             Spake
             not
             of
             his
             own
             Head
             ,
             
             but
             with
             the
             Advice
             of
             his
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             ;
             of
             the
             former
             of
             which
             ,
             all
             but
             two
             ,
             subscribed
             to
             the
             Instrument
             which
             was
             presented
             to
             him
             upon
             this
             Occasion
             .
             And
             when
             notwithstanding
             this
             ,
             he
             was
             again
             Sollicited
             by
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             Princes
             ,
             the
             Year
             after
             ,
             either
             himself
             to
             come
             ,
             or
             to
             send
             his
             Ambassadors
             to
             it
             ;
             
             He
             again
             renew'd
             his
             former
             Protestation
             ,
             and
             made
             again
             the
             same
             Exceptions
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             Nor
             in
             this
             did
             he
             do
             any
             more
             ,
             than
             some
             even
             of
             his
             
               Popish
               Bishops
            
             had
             before
             approved
             ;
             and
             that
             on
             such
             Occasions
             ,
             wherein
             it
             cannot
             be
             pretended
             that
             any
             Force
             was
             laid
             upon
             them
             .
             
             I
             shall
             in
             proof
             of
             this
             ,
             alledge
             only
             the
             Letter
             of
             Tonstal
             and
             Stokesly
             to
             
               Cardinal
               Poole
            
             ;
             
             in
             which
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Prince
            
             ,
             over
             the
             Convocations
             of
             his
             Clergy
             ,
             is
             fully
             asserted
             ;
             and
             proved
             from
             the
             
             like
             Instances
             of
             the
             Antient
             Kings
             and
             Emperours
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             made
             use
             of
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             And
             tho'
             
               Queen
               Mary
            
             in
             her
             Zeal
             to
             the
             Papal
             Interest
             ,
             repealed
             whatever
             Acts
             had
             been
             pass'd
             by
             her
             Father
             and
             Brother
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             this
             of
             the
             
               Submission
               of
               the
               Clergy
            
             among
             the
             Rest
             ;
             yet
             she
             did
             not
             therefore
             give
             up
             the
             Power
             over
             her
             Synods
             ;
             but
             still
             continued
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Substance
             of
             that
             Statute
             :
             As
             is
             evident
             from
             her
             Calling
             and
             Dissolving
             ,
             
             not
             only
             the
             first
             Convocation
             of
             her
             Reign
             ,
             but
             of
             that
             which
             was
             held
             two
             Years
             after
             ;
             and
             to
             Assemble
             which
             
               Cardinal
               Pool
            
             himself
             had
             her
             Licence
             ;
             
             as
             he
             also
             had
             to
             make
             such
             Canons
             ,
             as
             should
             be
             thought
             needful
             ,
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             
               QVEEN
               ELIZABETH
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               will
               not
               tarry
               any
               longer
               in
               these
               Times
               ,
               
               but
               pass
               forward
               to
               that
               of
               the
               
                 next
                 Reign
              
               ;
               in
               which
               the
               Reformation
               was
               both
               more
               regularly
               carry'd
               on
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               brought
               to
               the
               State
               in
               which
               it
               continues
               at
               this
               Day
               .
            
             
             
               Queen
               Mary
               having
               ,
               
               as
               I
               observed
               ,
               abolish'd
               whatever
               Laws
               had
               been
               made
               in
               the
               two
               preceding
               Reigns
               in
               Derogation
               to
               the
               
                 Papal
                 Vsurpations
              
               ;
               the
               first
               Thing
               done
               by
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               was
               ,
               to
               set
               the
               Crown
               again
               upon
               its
               antient
               Foundation
               ;
               and
               to
               Restore
               it
               to
               that
               Jurisdiction
               over
               the
               
                 Estate
                 Ecclesiastical
              
               ,
               which
               of
               right
               belong'd
               to
               it
               .
               This
               was
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               very
               
                 first
                 Act
              
               that
               pass'd
               in
               her
               Reign
               ;
               and
               by
               Vertue
               whereof
               the
               Statute
               made
               
                 25th
                 Henry
              
               the
               VIII
               .
               c.
               19.
               to
               Ratifie
               the
               Submission
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               was
               brought
               again
               in
               Force
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               before
               observed
               what
               care
               was
               taken
               by
               this
               Parliament
               to
               secure
               these
               Rights
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
               
               by
               an
               Oath
               then
               Establish'd
               ,
               under
               the
               Title
               of
               the
               Oath
               of
               Supremacy
               .
               I
               must
               now
               add
               ,
               that
               the
               more
               to
               oblige
               the
               Clergy
               to
               a
               due
               Observance
               of
               them
               ,
               the
               Queen
               her self
               ,
               this
               same
               Year
               ,
               set
               out
               her
               Injunctions
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               very
               first
               Place
               took
               care
               ,
               of
               her
               Supremacy
               in
               them
               .
               For
               thus
               the
               Injunctions
               begin
               :
               
               
                 
                   That
                   all
                   Deans
                   ,
                   Archdeacons
                   ,
                   Parsons
                   ,
                   Vicars
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Persons
                   ,
                   shall
                   faithfully
                   keep
                   and
                   observe
                   ;
                   and
                   ,
                   as
                   
                   far
                   as
                   in
                   Them
                   may
                   lie
                   ,
                   shall
                   cause
                   to
                   be
                   observed
                   and
                   kept
                   of
                   Other
                   ,
                   all
                   and
                   
                     singular
                     Laws
                  
                   and
                   Statutes
                   made
                   for
                   the
                
                 Restoring
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 Crown
                 ,
                 the
                 Antient
                 Jurisdiction
                 
                   over
                   the
                
                 State
                 Ecclesiastical
                 .
              
               And
               that
               this
               Power
               over
               the
               Convocation
               was
               one
               Branch
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               Revival
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               VIII
               .
               relating
               to
               it
               ,
               which
               was
               made
               the
               same
               Year
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               very
               Act
               whose
               Title
               the
               Injunction
               transcribes
               ,
               
               is
               a
               Proof
               not
               to
               be
               gain-said
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               evident
               then
               that
               this
               Queen
               ,
               
               as
               well
               as
               her
               Parliament
               ,
               looked
               upon
               this
               Power
               to
               be
               not
               only
               no
               Vsurpation
               upon
               the
               Churches
               Priviledges
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               a
               part
               of
               that
               Jurisdiction
               which
               had
               always
               of
               Right
               belong'd
               to
               the
               Crown
               ;
               and
               was
               Vsurp'd
               from
               it
               in
               the
               Times
               of
               Popery
               .
               
               And
               so
               ,
               in
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               did
               her
               Bishops
               too
               .
               For
               however
               being
               not
               yet
               assembled
               in
               Convocation
               ,
               
               they
               could
               not
               so
               Authoritatively
               settle
               the
               Articles
               of
               Religion
               as
               shortly
               after
               they
               did
               ;
               yet
               being
               met
               together
               ,
               they
               agreed
               upon
               certain
               Articles
               to
               be
               sent
               to
               their
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               publish'd
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               
               till
               a
               Convocation
               should
               be
               call'd
               ,
               to
               consider
               farther
               of
               this
               Matter
               .
               In
               the
               7th
               of
               these
               their
               Articles
               they
               treat
               of
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               
                 Civil
                 Magistrate
              
               :
               And
               therein
               require
               their
               Clergy
               
                 to
                 
                   acknowledge
                   the
                
                 Queens
                 Majesties
                 
                   Prerogative
                   ,
                   and
                   Superiority
                   of
                   Government
                   ,
                   of
                   all
                
                 Estates
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   well
                
                 Ecclesiastical
                 as
                 Temperal
                 ,
                 —
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Agreeable
                   to
                
                 God's
                 Word
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 
                   Right
                   
                     to
                     appertain
                     to
                     her
                     Highness
                     ,
                     in
                  
                   such
                   sort
                   
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     late
                  
                
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 
                   is
                   express'd
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   and
                   Sithence
                   by
                   her
                
                 Majesties
                 Injunctions
                 ,
                 
                   Declared
                   and
                   Expounded
                
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               would
               be
               needless
               to
               observe
               that
               the
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               here
               referr'd
               to
               is
               that
               of
               the
               same
               Year
               ,
               made
               for
               the
               Restoring
               the
               Crown
               to
               its
               Jurisdiction
               over
               the
               
                 Estate
                 Ecclesiastical
              
               ;
               and
               by
               which
               the
               so
               often
               mention'd
               Act
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               VIII
               .
               was
               expresly
               Revived
               .
               As
               for
               the
               
               Queen's
               Injunctions
               ,
               I
               have
               already
               shewn
               that
               where
               they
               Treat
               of
               this
               Matter
               the
               most
               Favourably
               ,
               they
               nevertheless
               assert
               the
               same
               Power
               to
               the
               Queen
               that
               King
               Henry
               the
               VIII
               .
               
               and
               King
               Edward
               the
               VI.
               
                 challenged
                 ,
                 and
                 used
              
               :
               And
               what
               that
               was
               ,
               in
               the
               particular
               
               under
               Debate
               ,
               is
               not
               doubted
               of
               ,
               or
               deny'd
               by
               those
               ,
               
               who
               the
               most
               oppose
               Us
               in
               the
               
                 present
                 Vindication
              
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               here
               then
               we
               have
               in
               our
               first
               Entry
               upon
               this
               Reign
               ;
               the
               Queen
               ,
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               All
               approving
               of
               ,
               and
               confirming
               this
               Authority
               .
               And
               so
               they
               continued
               ,
               all
               her
               Time
               ,
               to
               do
               :
               There
               being
               hardly
               any
               Controversy
               either
               more
               largely
               Debated
               ,
               or
               more
               accurately
               Handled
               ,
               than
               this
               of
               the
               
                 Royal
                 Supremacy
              
               ;
               against
               which
               our
               Adversaries
               ,
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               appear'd
               with
               all
               their
               Skill
               ,
               and
               were
               as
               effectually
               Answer'd
               ,
               by
               the
               Greatest
               ,
               and
               
                 most
                 Learned
              
               ,
               of
               our
               Church
               .
            
             
               Among
               these
               ,
               
               as
               there
               was
               no
               one
               higher
               in
               Dignity
               ,
               
               so
               neither
               was
               there
               any
               more
               Eminent
               both
               for
               his
               Abilities
               ,
               and
               
                 good
                 Affections
              
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               than
               Arch-Bishop
               Whitgift
               :
               And
               whose
               Controversy
               with
               the
               Puritans
               ,
               is
               one
               of
               the
               most
               learned
               ,
               and
               judicious
               Works
               ,
               
               of
               those
               Days
               .
               In
               this
               ,
               the
               xx
               
                 th
                 Tract
              
               ,
               is
               wholly
               spent
               in
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               
                 Princes
                 Right
                 in
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Matters
              
               :
               Wherein
               having
               charged
               his
               Adversaries
               with
               holding
               the
               
                 Popish
                 
                 Opinions
              
               ,
               and
               even
               using
               their
               very
               Arguments
               ;
               He
               tells
               them
               ,
               Pag.
               698
               ,
               699.
               
               
                 
                   That
                   the
                   continual
                
                 Practice
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                
                 Christian
                 Magistrates
                 )
                 
                   before
                   the
                   Vsurpation
                   of
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   was
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 Supreme
                 Authority
                 
                   in
                   making
                
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Orders
                 ,
                 and
                 Laws
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   which
                   is
                   more
                   ,
                   in
                
                 Deciding
                 of
                 Matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 
                   even
                   in
                   the
                
                 Chief
                 and
                 Principle
                 Points
                 .
              
               This
               he
               proves
               by
               several
               Instances
               ;
               and
               then
               concludes
               in
               these
               very
               Words
               ,
               
                 
                   whereby
                   it
                   appeareth
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                
                 chief
                 Authority
                 in
                 —
                 Councils
                 ,
                 
                   was
                   given
                   to
                   the
                
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   that
                   He
                   was
                   esteem'd
                   as
                   the
                
                 chief
                 Judge
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               his
               next
               Division
               he
               shews
               ,
               
               
                 
                   that
                   the
                   learned
                   and
                   antient
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   have
                   committed
                   the
                   Matters
                   of
                   Controversy
                   to
                
                 Emperours
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Practice
                   therefore
                   of
                   the
                
                 Authority
                 of
                 Princes
                 in
                 Ecclesiastical
                 
                   Matters
                   ,
                   even
                   in
                
                 Determining
                 and
                 Judging
                 Controversies
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 
                   you
                   might
                   have
                   learnt
                   by
                   these
                   Examples
                   in
                
                 Ambrose
                 time
                 .
              
               
            
             
             
               Against
               this
               
                 T.
                 C.
              
               then
               objected
               ,
               
               as
               some
               others
               (
               from
               their
               Pattern
               )
               do
               now
               ,
               the
               disability
               of
               Princes
               to
               Decree
               of
               what
               pertains
               to
               the
               Church
               .
               
               The
               Archbishop
               replies
               :
               
                 That
                 the
                 Deb●ting
                 ,
                 and
                 Deciding
                 of
                 Matters
                 in
                 Religion
                 by
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 
                   doth
                   not
                   derogate
                   from
                   the
                
                 Prince's
                 Authority
                 .
                 No
                 Godly
                 Princes
                 ,
                 having
                 Godly
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Ministers
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   will
                   alter
                   ,
                   or
                   change
                   ,
                   determine
                   ,
                   or
                   appoint
                   ,
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                
                 Matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 
                   without
                   their
                
                 Advice
                 and
                 Counsel
                 .
                 
                   But
                   how
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   Dissention
                   among
                   them
                   ?
                   Shall
                   not
                   the
                
                 Prince
                 
                   determine
                   the
                   Controversie
                   ,
                   as
                
                 Constantinus
                 ,
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   other
                
                 Godly
                 Emperours
                 did
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 In
                 short
              
               ;
               
               to
               T.
               C.
               
                 's
                 Endeavour
                 to
                 clear
                 the
              
               Puritans
               
                 from
                 running
                 in
                 with
                 the
              
               Papists
               
                 in
                 this
                 Particular
                 ,
                 the
              
               Archbishop
               
                 thus
                 replies
              
               .
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Determination
                 of
                 Matters
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 wherein
                 you
                 differ
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 Prince
                 mislikes
                 your
                 Determination
                 ,
                 yet
                 can
                 he
                 not
                 Himself
                 conclude
                 any
                 thing
                 ;
                 only
                 he
                 may
                 compel
                 you
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 it
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 better
                 Rold
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 shall
                 
                 please
                 you
                 to
                 Go
                 forward
                 in
                 your
                 Determination
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 you
                 cannot
                 Agree
                 among
                 your selves
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 not
                 what
                 Authority
                 you
                 have
                 given
                 the
                 
                   Civil
                   Magistrate
                
                 to
                 Determine
                 the
                 matter
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 ought
                 I
                 can
                 espy
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 and
                 your
                 Seniors
                 be
                 disposed
                 to
                 be
                 peevish
                 ,
                 either
                 must
                 the
                 Prince
                 have
                 no
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 you
                 shall
                 appoint
                 unto
                 Him.
                 For
                 
                   potestatem
                   Facti
                
                 you
                 have
                 given
                 Him
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 you
                 make
                 him
                 your
                 Executioner
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   Potestatem
                   Juris
                
                 you
                 do
                 as
                 fully
                 Remove
                 from
                 him
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 do
                 :
                 For
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 any
                 Authority
                 to
                 make
                 Orders
                 ,
                 or
                 Laws
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Matters
                
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               this
               great
               Assertor
               both
               of
               the
               
               Prince's
               ,
               
               and
               of
               the
               Church's
               Power
               .
               
               To
               him
               let
               me
               add
               ,
               his
               Successor
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               See
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               
                 Controversy
                 ,
                 Archbishop
                 Bancroft
              
               :
               Who
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 Survey
                 of
                 the
                 Pretended
                 Holy
                 Discipline
                 ,
              
               thus
               marks
               out
               those
               Parts
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               he
               look'd
               upon
               to
               be
               prejudicial
               to
               the
               
                 Regal
                 Authority
              
               .
               
               
                 No
                 Civil
                 Magistrate
                 
                   hath
                   Pre-eminence
                   (
                   by
                   Ordinary
                   Authority
                   )
                   to
                
                 determine
                 Church
                 Causes
                 .
                 No
                 Chief
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 in
                 Councils
                 ,
                 or
                 Assemblies
                 for
                 Church
                 Matters
                 ,
                 
                   can
                   
                   either
                   be
                
                 Chief
                 Moderator
                 ,
                 Over-Ruler
                 ,
                 Judge
                 ,
                 or
                 Determiner
                 .
                 No
                 Civil
                 Magistrate
                 
                   hath
                   such
                
                 Authority
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   without
                   his
                
                 Consent
                 
                   it
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   Lawful
                   for
                
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Persons
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   make
                   any
                
                 Church-Order
                 ,
                 or
                 Ceremony
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Judgment
                   of
                
                 Church
                 Matters
                 
                   pertaineth
                   to
                
                 God
                 :
                 The
                 Principality
                 ,
                 or
                 Direction
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 Judgment
                 
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   by
                
                 God's
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 
                   pertaining
                   to
                   the
                
                 Ministers
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 Church
                 .
                 
                   As
                   they
                   meddle
                   not
                   with
                   the
                   making
                   of
                
                 Civil
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 Laws
                 
                   for
                   the
                
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 
                   so
                   the
                
                 Civil
                 Magistrate
                 
                   hath
                   not
                   to
                
                 Ordain
                 Ceremonies
                 
                   pertaining
                   to
                   the
                
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 These
                 he
                 calls
                 Puritane-Popish
              
               Assertions
               ;
               
                 and
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 much
                 derogate
              
               
                 from
                 the
                 Lawful
                 Authority
                 of
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 .
                 
                 There
                 is
                 but
                 this
                 only
                 Difference
                 betwixt
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Rankest
                 Jesuits
                 in
                 Europe
                 ;
                 that
                 what
                 the
                 One
                 sort
                 ascribe
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 his
                 Shavelings
                 ;
                 the
                 Others
                 challenge
                 to
                 Themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Aldermen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 For
                 the
                 better
                 clearing
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 he
                 compares
                 their
              
               Principles
               together
               :
               
               
                 And
                 thus
                 He
                 sets
                 down
                 the
              
               Puritane
               Hypothesis
               ,
               
                 from
                 their
              
               Own
               Stating
               
                 of
                 
                 it
              
               .
               
                 The
                 Prince
                 may
                 
                   call
                   a
                   Council
                
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 appoint
                 both
                 the
                 Time
                 ,
                 and
                 Hours
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 —
                 He
                 may
                 be
                 assistant
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 his
                 Voice
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 either
                 
                   Moderator
                   ,
                   Determiner
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Judge
                 .
                 Neither
                 may
                 the
                 Orders
                 ,
                 or
                 Decrees
                 there
                 made
                 ,
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Prince's
                   Authority
                
                 .
                 —
                 They
                 are
                 to
                 
                   Defend
                   Councils
                
                 ,
                 being
                 Assembled
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 One
                 behave
                 themselves
                 there
                 Tumultuously
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 Disorderly
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 may
                 Punish
                 him
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 He
                 not
                 only
                 may
                 ,
                 but
                 Ought
                 to
                 ,
                 Confirm
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 such
                 Councils
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 them
                 Executed
                 ,
                 and
                 punish
                 the
                 Contemners
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               far
               Mr.
               Cartwright
               :
               And
               in
               the
               next
               Page
               ,
               the
               Archbishop
               shews
               that
               the
               Papists
               say
               the
               very
               same
               things
               ;
               and
               of
               both
               He
               affirms
               in
               his
               following
               Chapter
               ,
               
               that
               
                 
                   Hereby
                   they
                   Exclude
                
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 
                   from
                   their
                
                 Lawful
                 Authority
                 in
                 Causes
                 Ecclesiastical
                 .
              
            
             
               Having
               thus
               seen
               what
               these
               Masters
               of
               the
               Consistory
               allow
               to
               
                 Christian
                 Princes
              
               in
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Matters
              
               ,
               it
               might
               not
               perhaps
               be
               improper
               for
               me
               to
               ask
               of
               our
               
                 New
                 Disciplinarians
              
               ,
               wherein
               
               they
               differ
               from
               them
               in
               the
               Point
               before
               us
               .
               But
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               it
               is
               clear
               ,
               that
               if
               there
               be
               any
               Difference
               at
               all
               between
               them
               ,
               
               it
               consists
               in
               this
               ,
               That
               those
               Men
               ,
               as
               bad
               as
               they
               were
               ,
               yet
               really
               allow'd
               more
               Authority
               to
               the
               
                 Civil
                 Magistrate
              
               over
               their
               
                 Church
                 Assemblies
              
               ,
               than
               our
               
                 Modern
                 Disputers
              
               are
               willing
               to
               afford
               him
               over
               Our
               Convocations
               .
               And
               then
               I
               shall
               leave
               it
               to
               any
               one
               to
               judge
               ,
               what
               those
               Great
               Prelates
               would
               have
               said
               of
               these
               ,
               who
               Wrote
               so
               severely
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               seen
               ,
               against
               Those
               .
            
             
               From
               these
               Archbishops
               of
               the
               See
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               
               let
               us
               descend
               to
               two
               of
               their
               
                 Suffragan
                 Bishops
              
               ;
               and
               engaged
               against
               
                 Another
                 Party
              
               ,
               tho'
               still
               in
               Defence
               of
               the
               same
               
                 Authority
                 ;
                 viz.
                 Jewell
              
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Salisbury
               ,
               and
               Bilson
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               former
               of
               these
               ,
               
               our
               Learn'd
               Jewell
               ,
               he
               thus
               declares
               to
               us
               the
               Right
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               
               in
               the
               Defence
               of
               his
               Apology
               ,
               against
               Harding
               .
               Page
               582.
               
               
                 
                   The
                   Christian
                   Emperors
                   in
                   the
                   Old
                   time
                
                 appointed
                 the
                 Councils
                 
                   of
                   Bishops
                   .
                   —
                   Continually
                   for
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   500
                   Tears
                   ,
                
                 
                 the
                 Emperor
                 alone
                 
                 appointed
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 and
                 call'd
                 the
                 Councils
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   together
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 As
                 for
                 Right
                 of
                 Place
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Voice
                 in
                 Council
                 ,
                 it
                 pertaineth
                 no
                 less
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 
                 than
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 —
                 The
                 
                   Emperor
                   Theodosius
                
                 ,
                 as
                 saith
                 Socrates
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 Sit
                 among
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 order'd
                 the
                 whole
                 Arguing
                 of
                 the
                 Cause
                 ;
                 and
                 tare
                 in
                 pieces
                 the
                 
                   Hereticks
                   Books
                
                 ,
                 and
                 allow'd
                 for
                 Good
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 But
                 ye
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 Sate
                 as
                 Assessors
                 only
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 Judges
                 :
                 That
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 Sate
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 held
                 their
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 the
                 Clock
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 nothing
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 
                   Lay
                   Prince
                
                 hath
                 had
                 Authority
                 in
                 Council
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 Consent
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Agree
                   unto
                
                 Others
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 define
                 and
                 determine
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 Cases
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 as
                 by
                 many
                 Evident
                 Examples
                 it
                 may
                 appear
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 In
                 all
                 Cases
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 well
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ,
                 as
                 Temporal
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperor
                 was
                 Judge
                 over
                 All.
                 Whatsoever
                 the
                 Council
                 had
                 determined
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Emperors
                 Consent
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 had
                 no
                 force
                 .
                 —
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Confirm'd
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 .
              
            
             
             
               So
               high
               an
               Erastian
               was
               this
               Good
               Old
               Bishop
               ;
               
               and
               so
               freely
               has
               he
               Sacrificed
               all
               the
               Rights
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               the
               Will
               of
               the
               Prince
               .
               
               Nor
               has
               Bishop
               Bilson
               
               come
               at
               all
               behind
               him
               :
               The
               
                 Second
                 Part
              
               of
               whose
               Book
               ,
               Entituled
               ,
               
                 The
                 true
                 Difference
                 between
                 Christian
                 Subjection
                 ,
                 and
                 Vnchristian
                 Rebellion
                 .
                 4
                 
                 o.
                 Oxford
                 ,
              
               1585.
               is
               but
               One
               continued
               Discourse
               in
               Defence
               of
               the
               Supremacy
               ,
               and
               of
               which
               it
               shall
               suffice
               to
               point
               out
               some
               
                 Brief
                 Heads
              
               on
               this
               Occasion
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Emperors
                 heretofore
                 call'd
                 Councils
                 :
              
               This
               he
               proves
               ;
               pag.
               134
               ,
               153
               ,
               159
               ,
               227
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 appointed
                 the
                 Time
                 ,
                 and
                 Place
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 p.
                 154
                 ,
                 155.
                 
                 Nay
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 the
                 Persons
                 that
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 p.
                 207.
                 
                 And
                 
                   have
                   Voices
                
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 p.
                 208.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 directed
                 what
                 should
                 be
                 handled
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 p.
                 135.
                 
                 Managed
                 their
                 Debates
                 ;
                 p.
                 134.
                 
                 And
                 forbad
                 them
                 to
                 call
                 in
                 Question
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 by
                 former
                 Synods
                 been
                 Establish'd
                 ;
                 p.
                 155
                 ,
                 208.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 judged
                 of
                 their
                 Proceedings
                 ;
                 p.
                 135.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 in
                 
                   Matters
                   of
                   Doctrine
                
                 ;
                 p.
                 261.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 
                 Common
                 Rule
                 of
                 
                   All
                   Christians
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 p.
                 264
                 ,
                 266
                 ,
                 276.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 Confirm'd
                 the
                 Councils
                 Decrees
                 ;
                 
                   See
                   p.
                
                 242.
                 
                 And
                 this
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 adventures
                 ;
                 but
                 chose
                 such
                 of
                 their
                 Canons
                 as
                 they
                 approv'd
                 ,
                 and
                 passed
                 them
                 into
                 Laws
                 ;
                 p.
                 139.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 6.
                 
                 That
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Sentences
                 ;
                 they
                 Received
                 Appeals
                 from
                 Councils
                 ;
              
               p.
               135
               ,
               151
               ,
               152.
               
               
                 Suspended
                 ;
                 p.
                 154.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 thought
                 them
                 too
                 severe
                 ,
                 Released
                 the
                 Rigour
                 of
                 their
                 Censures
                 ,
                 and
                 Determinations
                 ;
                 p.
                 136.
                 
              
            
             
               These
               are
               some
               of
               the
               Points
               which
               this
               Learned
               Man
               not
               only
               allows
               of
               ,
               
               but
               defends
               from
               the
               Examples
               of
               the
               
                 Jewish
                 Princes
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Christian
                 Emperors
              
               .
               And
               I
               will
               be
               bold
               to
               say
               ,
               either
               his
               Treatise
               is
               altogether
               False
               and
               Scandalous
               ;
               contrary
               to
               the
               Rights
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Sense
               of
               the
               
                 Antient
                 Fathers
              
               ;
               or
               my
               Discourse
               ,
               after
               all
               that
               has
               been
               said
               against
               it
               ,
               must
               be
               Confessed
               to
               be
               True
               and
               Orthodox
               ,
               and
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               .
            
             
               But
               because
               Bishops
               may
               be
               look'd
               upon
               as
               Suspicious
               Men
               ,
               
               let
               us
               see
               what
               those
               of
               an
               
                 Inferior
                 Order
              
               ,
               have
               written
               in
               this
               Case
               :
               And
               for
               these
               
               I
               will
               take
               but
               One
               of
               a
               Kind
               ;
               Dean
               Nowell
               ,
               for
               the
               Dignitaries
               ;
               and
               the
               Venerable
               Mr.
               Hooker
               ,
               for
               the
               Rest
               of
               the
               
                 Lower
                 House
              
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               Mr.
               Hooker
               ,
               the
               latter
               of
               these
               ,
               
               He
               was
               much
               too
               Young
               to
               have
               had
               any
               part
               in
               that
               Convocation
               ,
               in
               which
               our
               Articles
               of
               Religion
               were
               settled
               .
               But
               Dr.
               Nowell
               ,
               was
               not
               only
               one
               of
               the
               most
               considerable
               Members
               of
               the
               
                 Lower
                 House
              
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               by
               his
               
                 Own
                 Dignity
              
               ;
               but
               chosen
               ,
               by
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               for
               their
               Prolocutor
               ,
               and
               so
               had
               the
               Chief
               Management
               of
               All
               that
               was
               done
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               but
               Three
               Years
               after
               this
               ,
               
               that
               Mr.
               Dorman
               ,
               one
               of
               our
               
                 Fugitive
                 English
                 Papists
              
               ,
               attacking
               the
               
                 Queen's
                 Supremacy
              
               ,
               as
               by
               Law
               Establish'd
               ,
               and
               then
               newly
               approv'd
               of
               by
               the
               Convocation
               ;
               this
               Learned
               Dean
               thought
               himself
               concern'd
               to
               undertake
               the
               Defence
               of
               it
               .
               And
               indeed
               he
               has
               so
               well
               discharged
               his
               Part
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               ,
               I
               believe
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               very
               hard
               for
               our
               Modern
               Transcribers
               of
               their
               Arguments
               and
               Authorities
               ,
               to
               alledge
               any
               thing
               ,
               upon
               this
               Occasion
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               be
               found
               to
               
               have
               been
               fully
               answer'd
               ,
               before-hand
               ,
               in
               that
               Book
               .
               
               His
               Treatise
               is
               expresly
               Referr'd
               to
               ,
               and
               approved
               of
               by
               
                 Archbishop
                 Whitgift
              
               ,
               in
               his
               Discourse
               upon
               this
               Subject
               ;
               and
               so
               may
               be
               look'd
               upon
               to
               deliver
               the
               Sense
               of
               that
               Great
               Archbishop
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               
               Dean's
               .
               Nor
               can
               it
               be
               reasonably
               doubted
               by
               Any
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               does
               deliver
               the
               Sense
               of
               the
               Whole
               Convocation
               ,
               and
               Clergy
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               in
               this
               particular
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               see
               then
               ,
               how
               he
               States
               the
               Point
               ,
               between
               Us
               ,
               and
               his
               Adversary
               ,
               as
               to
               this
               matter
               ;
               and
               ,
               by
               what
               kind
               of
               Proofs
               he
               undertakes
               to
               Vindicate
               the
               One
               ,
               against
               the
               Other
               .
            
             
               The
               matter
               in
               debate
               ,
               he
               thus
               accurately
               determines
               ;
               For.
               23.
               
               
                 We
                 expresly
                 divide
                 the
                 Offices
                 of
                 Christian
                 and
                 
                   Godly
                   Princes
                
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Offices
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Other
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 under
                 Them
                 ,
                 as
                 distinct
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   divers
                   Offices
                
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 do
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Offices
                 of
                 Preaching
                 of
                 
                   God's
                   Word
                
                 ;
                 of
                 the
                 Pronouncing
                 of
                 
                   Publick
                   Prayer
                
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Keys
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Binding
                 and
                 Loosing
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Ministring
                 the
                 
                 
                   Holy
                   Sacraments
                
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Peculiar
                   Offices
                
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 other
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Ministers
                
                 .
                 —
                 And
                 we
                 Teach
                 ,
                 and
                 Preach
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 Presence
                 of
                 Princes
                 ;
                 that
                 neither
                 Princes
                 ,
                 nor
                 Any
                 
                   Other
                   Persons
                
                 ,
                 saving
                 only
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Ministers
                
                 under
                 them
                 ,
                 may
                 intermeddle
                 with
                 the
                 said
                 Offices
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Ministries
                   Ecclesiastical
                
                 ,
                 so
                 peculiarly
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 appertaining
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Other
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               —
               P.
               24.
               
               
                 When
                 we
                 do
                 speak
                 of
                 
                   Causes
                   Ecclesiastical
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 
                   Christian
                   Princes
                
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Chief
                   Governors
                
                 ;
                 we
                 mean
                 not
                 that
                 Princes
                 should
                 Execute
                 these
                 Peculiar
                 Offices
                 of
                 Priests
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Queen's
                   Majesty's
                   Injunctions
                
                 —
                 notified
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Subjects
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 disposed
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 without
                 Cavillation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 But
                 now
                 touching
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 to
                 Oversee
                 that
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 do
                 these
                 their
                 Offices
                 —
                 diligently
                 ,
                 and
                 truly
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 
                   God's
                   Word
                
                 ;
                 to
                 Command
                 them
                 to
                 do
                 their
                 Duty
                 ;
                 to
                 Admonish
                 them
                 ,
                 being
                 therein
                 
                 slack
                 ;
                 to
                 Reprehend
                 them
                 Offending
                 ;
                 Depose
                 ,
                 or
                 Deprive
                 them
                 ,
                 being
                 Incorrigible
                 ;
                 —
                 This
                 we
                 say
                 is
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Chief
                   Governor
                
                 over
                 the
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Persons
                   Ecclesiastical
                
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 appertain
                 to
                 
                   Christian
                   Princes
                
                 ,
                 every
                 One
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Dominions
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Further
                 ;
                 
                 besides
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 Ministring
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 —
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 other
                 
                   Orders
                   ,
                   Matters
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Causes
                   Ecclesiastical
                
                 ,
                 touching
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   outward
                   Regiment
                
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 term'd
                 the
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Policy
                
                 )
                 —
              
               Page
               25.
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 Authority
                 to
                 
                   Receive
                   Appellations
                
                 ,
                 and
                 finally
                 to
                 
                   Determine
                   Controversies
                
                 arising
                 amongst
                 
                   Persons
                   Ecclesiastical
                
                 :
                 To
                 Summon
                 and
                 
                   Call
                   Bishops
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Persons
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Men
                 exercised
                 in
                 the
                 Study
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Synods
                   ,
                   Convocations
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Councils
                 in
                 
                   Necessary
                   Cases
                
                 ;
                 —
                 To
                 
                   Order
                   ,
                   Govern
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Protect
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 being
                 so
                 call'd
                 together
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 Approve
                 ,
                 and
                 Authorize
                 things
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Outward
                   Order
                   Ecclesiastical
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Policy
                   ,
                   determined
                   in
                   such
                   Synods
                   .
                
                 These
                 be
                 
                   those
                   Causes
                   Ecclesiastical
                
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 speak
                 of
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 do
                 not
                 pertain
                 to
                 Bishops
                 and
                 
                   Priests
                   only
                
                 .
                 In
                 
                   these
                   Cases
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Causes
                   ,
                   Ecclesiastical
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Christian
                   Prince
                
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 not
                 excluded
                 from
                 intermedling
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Prince's
                   Authority
                
                 is
                 Chief
                 therein
                 :
                 Which
                 Authority
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Prince
                
                 exercising
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 Intermeddle
                 with
                 any
                 Office
                 ,
                 belonging
                 to
                 Bishops
                 and
                 
                   Priests
                   only
                
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Adversaries
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 do
                 falsly
                 bear
                 Men
                 in
                 hand
                 )
                 but
                 with
                 their
                 
                   Own
                   Offices
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Examples
                 ,
                 and
                 Practice
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 
                   Antient
                   Godly
                   Princes
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 proved
                 
                   of
                   Right
                
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 Appertain
                 —
                 And
                 to
                 
                   Our
                   Prince
                
                 also
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Antient
                   Laws
                
                 and
                 Statutes
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Learned
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Laws
                 is
                 not
                 Unknown
                 )
                 of
                 Right
                 appertaining
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               Account
               which
               he
               gives
               of
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Authority
               of
               
                 Christian
                 Princes
              
               in
               Matters
               of
               Religion
               .
               The
               Proofs
               he
               alledges
               are
               full
               ,
               and
               conclusive
               :
               From
               the
               Examples
               of
               Constantine
               ,
               p.
               208
               ,
               to
               223.
               
               Theodosius
               ,
               p.
               227
               ,
               to
               238.
               
               The
               Council
               of
               Chalcedons
               ,
               p.
               239
               ,
               to
               246.
               
               The
               Third
               
               Council
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               p.
               250
               ,
               to
               253.
               
               Justinian
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               p.
               276
               ,
               &c.
               
               To
               Omit
               many
               other
               Particulars
               ,
               in
               the
               Vindication
               of
               which
               I
               am
               not
               so
               immediately
               concern'd
               .
               And
               I
               will
               be
               bold
               to
               say
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               by
               me
               advanced
               in
               this
               Argument
               ,
               which
               has
               not
               been
               both
               more
               highly
               carried
               ,
               and
               more
               particularly
               explain'd
               ,
               in
               behalf
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               by
               this
               Great
               Champion
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               in
               his
               accurate
               ,
               and
               
                 solid
                 Treatise
              
               upon
               the
               same
               Subject
               .
            
             
               
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 Dean
              
               Nowell
               ;
               
               
                 nor
                 does
                 Mr.
              
               Hooker
               
                 come
                 at
                 all
                 behind
                 him
              
               .
               
               
                 The
                 Antient
                 Imperial
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                   says
                   he
                
                 ,
                 forbiddeth
                 such
                 Assemblies
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Emperor's
                   Authority
                
                 did
                 not
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 .
                 
                 Before
                 Emperors
                 became
                 Christians
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 had
                 never
                 any
                 
                   General
                   Synod
                
                 ;
                 their
                 greatest
                 Meetings
                 consisting
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Others
                 the
                 gravest
                 in
                 
                   Each
                   Province
                
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Civil
                 Governor's
                 Authority
                 ,
                 it
                 suffered
                 them
                 only
                 as
                 things
                 not
                 Regarded
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 accounted
                 of
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 times
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 suffer
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 what
                 Right
                 a
                 
                   Christian
                   King
                
                 hath
                 ,
                 as
                 touching
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 that
                 kind
                 ,
                 we
                 
                 are
                 not
                 Able
                 to
                 judge
                 till
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 later
                 Times
                 ,
                 when
                 Religion
                 had
                 won
                 the
                 Hearts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Higher
                   Powers
                   .
                   Constantine
                
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 First
                 that
                 ever
                 did
                 Call
                 any
                 
                   General
                   Council
                
                 together
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 devised
                 the
                 Calling
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 Consultation
                 about
                 the
                 Business
                 of
                 God.
                 After
                 He
                 had
                 Once
                 given
                 the
                 Example
                 ,
                 his
                 Successors
                 ,
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 follow'd
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Touching
                 that
                 Supremacy
                 of
                 Power
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 our
                 Kings
                 have
                 in
                 the
                 Case
                 of
                 
                   making
                   Laws
                
                 ,
                 it
                 resteth
                 principally
                 in
                 the
                 Strength
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Negative
                   Voice
                
                 ,
                 which
                 not
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 deny
                 them
                 that
                 Without
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 Kings
                 only
                 by
                 a
                 meer
                 Title
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 Exercise
                 of
                 Dominion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 demanded
                 by
                 what
                 Right
                 ,
                 from
                 Constantine
                 downwards
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Emperors
                
                 did
                 so
                 far
                 intermeddle
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Church's
                   Affairs
                
                 ;
                 either
                 we
                 must
                 herein
                 condemn
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 over-presumptuously
                 bold
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 Judge
                 that
                 by
                 a
                 Law
                 which
                 is
                 termed
                 Regia
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Royal
                 ,
                 the
                 People
                 having
                 derived
                 unto
                 their
                 Emperors
                 their
                 whole
                 Power
                 for
                 making
                 Laws
                 ,
                 what
                 matter
                 soever
                 they
                 did
                 concern
                 ;
                 As
                 
                   Imperial
                   Dignity
                   endow'd
                
                 them
                 with
                 
                 competent
                 Authority
                 and
                 
                   Power
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   Laws
                   for
                   Religion
                
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 were
                 thought
                 by
                 Christianity
                 to
                 Vse
                 their
                 Power
                 ,
                 being
                 Christians
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 Benefit
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Was
                 there
                 any
                 
                   Christian
                   Bishop
                
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 which
                 did
                 then
                 judge
                 this
                 Repugnant
                 unto
                 that
                 Dutiful
                 Subjection
                 which
                 Christians
                 owe
                 to
                 the
                 Pastors
                 of
                 their
                 Souls
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Wherefore
                 of
                 them
                 which
                 in
                 this
                 Point
                 attribute
                 most
                 to
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 would
                 demand
                 ,
                 What
                 Evidence
                 there
                 is
                 whereby
                 it
                 may
                 clearly
                 be
                 shew'd
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 Antient
                 
                   Kingdoms
                   Christian
                
                 ,
                 any
                 Canon
                 ,
                 devised
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Clergy
                   alone
                
                 in
                 their
                 Synods
                 ,
                 whether
                 Provincial
                 ,
                 National
                 ,
                 or
                 General
                 ,
                 hath
                 ,
                 by
                 meer
                 force
                 of
                 
                   their
                   Agreement
                
                 ,
                 taken
                 place
                 as
                 a
                 Law
                 ;
                 making
                 all
                 Men
                 constrainable
                 to
                 be
                 Obedient
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Other
                 Approbation
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 before
                 ,
                 or
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 Required
                 in
                 that
                 behalf
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               this
               shall
               suffice
               for
               the
               Reign
               of
               this
               Great
               ,
               and
               Wise
               Queen
               .
               I
               shall
               make
               no
               Apology
               for
               taking
               these
               last
               Quotations
               out
               of
               that
               part
               of
               Mr.
               
               Hooker's
               Works
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               of
               Equal
               Authority
               with
               the
               Books
               publish'd
               by
               himself
               in
               his
               Life
               time
               :
               
               There
               being
               so
               much
               of
               Mr.
               
                 Hooker's
                 Stile
              
               ,
               and
               Reason
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               makes
               me
               undoubtedly
               conclude
               ,
               that
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               they
               proceeded
               from
               Him.
               And
               those
               who
               are
               supposed
               to
               have
               interpolated
               these
               Books
               ,
               were
               never
               charged
               with
               turning
               things
               to
               the
               Advantage
               of
               
                 Sovereign
                 Authority
              
               .
               So
               that
               if
               any
               Changes
               ,
               or
               Omissions
               ,
               should
               have
               happened
               in
               this
               Place
               ,
               it
               must
               have
               been
               to
               the
               Disadvantage
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               Interest
               ,
               of
               the
               Cause
               before
               Us.
               But
               I
               shall
               be
               content
               to
               take
               his
               Opinion
               as
               it
               still
               is
               left
               to
               Us
               ;
               and
               is
               sufficiently
               contrary
               to
               that
               wild
               Notion
               of
               
                 Chruch
                 Power
              
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               again
               set
               on
               foot
               ,
               tho'
               by
               another
               sort
               of
               Men
               ,
               in
               
                 Pretence
                 at
                 least
              
               ,
               among
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               KING
               JAMES
               I.
               
            
             
               We
               have
               before
               seen
               how
               the
               Oath
               of
               Supremacy
               ,
               
               fram'd
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Reign
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               set
               the
               Pens
               of
               those
               of
               that
               Age
               ,
               on
               Work
               ,
               in
               discussing
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Prince
              
               ,
               in
               Causes
               ,
               and
               over
               
                 Persons
                 ,
                 Ecclesiastical
              
               .
               It
               was
               not
               very
               long
               after
               the
               coming
               of
               King
               James
               into
               England
               ,
               before
               another
               Oath
               ,
               again
               
               Revived
               the
               same
               Controversy
               ;
               and
               set
               the
               most
               
                 Learned
                 Men
              
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               upon
               a
               fresh
               Opposition
               of
               the
               
                 Royal
                 Authority
              
               .
            
             
               Among
               those
               who
               ,
               
               on
               our
               side
               ,
               appeared
               in
               Defence
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               no
               one
               began
               sooner
               ,
               so
               is
               there
               none
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               rather
               taken
               notice
               of
               by
               Us
               ,
               than
               the
               King
               himself
               ;
               who
               with
               Good
               Learning
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               with
               a
               Stile
               becoming
               a
               Prince
               ,
               solemnly
               asserted
               his
               own
               
                 Royal
                 Rights
              
               ,
               and
               Jurisdiction
               .
            
             
               And
               ,
               first
               ,
               In
               his
               Apology
               for
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               ,
               we
               have
               his
               Opinion
               plainly
               deliver'd
               ,
               in
               several
               Points
               relating
               to
               our
               present
               Disquisition
               .
               
                 
                   Answerably
                   to
                   the
                
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 
                 
                   spake
                   the
                
                 Councils
                 
                   in
                   their
                
                 Decrees
                 :
                 
                   As
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                
                 Arles
                 ,
                 
                   submitting
                   the
                   whole
                   Council
                   to
                   the
                
                 Emperour
                 
                   in
                   these
                   Words
                
                 :
                 These
                 things
                 we
                 have
                 Decreed
                 to
                 be
                 presented
                 to
                 our
                 Lord
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ;
                 beseeching
                 his
                 Clemency
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 less
                 than
                 we
                 ought
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 supplied
                 by
                 his
                 Wisdom
                 ;
                 if
                 any
                 thing
                 
                   otherwise
                   than
                   Reason
                   requireth
                
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 Corrected
                 by
                 his
                 Judgment
                 ;
                 if
                 any
                 thing
                 be
                 
                   found
                   Fault
                
                 with
                 by
                 Us
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 Reason
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 Perfected
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Aid
                 ,
                 with
                 Gods
                 favourable
                 Assistance
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 But
                 why
                 should
                 I
                 speak
                 of
                 Charles
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 not
                 One
                 Council
                 ,
                 but
                 Six
                 several
                 Councils
                 ,
                 
                   Frankford
                   ,
                   Arles
                   ,
                   Tours
                   ,
                   Chalons
                   ,
                   Mentz
                
                 and
                 Rhemes
                 ,
                 did
                 wholly
                 Submit
                 themselves
                 :
                 And
                 not
                 rather
                 speak
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 
                   General
                   Councils
                
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Nice
                   ,
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   Calcedon
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 four
                 others
                 commonly
                 so
                 Reputed
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 submit
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Piety
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ?
                 Insomuch
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 repeated
                 it
                 four
                 several
                 times
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   they
                   were
                
                 Summon'd
                 
                   by
                   the
                
                 Emperour
                 's
                 Oracle
                 ,
                 beck
                 ,
                 charge
                 ,
                 and
                 command
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   betook
                   themselves
                   to
                   his
                   Godliness
                   ,
                   beseeching
                   him
                   that
                   the
                
                 Decrees
                 
                   made
                   against
                
                 Nestorius
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   his
                   Followers
                   ,
                   might
                   ,
                   by
                
                 his
                 Power
                 ,
                 
                   have
                   their
                   full
                
                 Force
                 and
                 Validitie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 And
                 in
                 his
              
               Defence
               of
               the
               Right
               of
               Kings
               ,
               
               
                 He
                 thus
                 confirms
                 the
                 same
                 Principles
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 willingly
                 granted
                 that
                 Emperours
                 never
                 challenged
                 ,
                 never
                 arrogated
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Sovereign
                   Judges
                
                 in
                 Controversies
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Faith.
                 Nevertheless
                 it
                 is
                 clearer
                 than
                 the
                 Suns
                 
                 light
                 at
                 high
                 Noon
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 
                   Moderation
                   at
                   Synods
                
                 ,
                 for
                 Determinations
                 and
                 Orders
                 establish'd
                 in
                 Councils
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Discipline
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 Use
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Imperial
                   Authority
                
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 Council
                 held
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 bears
                 this
                 Title
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Inscription
                   ;
                   The
                   Dedication
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                
                 Synod
                 
                   to
                   the
                   most
                   Religious
                   Emperour
                
                 Theodsius
                 
                   the
                   Great
                   ,
                   to
                   whose
                
                 Will
                 and
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   have
                
                 Submitted
                 these
                 Canons
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   them
                   address'd
                   ,
                   and
                   establish'd
                   in
                   Council
                   :
                
                 And
                 there
                 also
                 they
                 beseech
                 the
                 Emperour
                 to
                 Confirm
                 and
                 Approve
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Canons
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 hath
                 been
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trullo
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 fifth
                 and
                 
                   sixth
                   Councils
                
                 ,
                 were
                 put
                 forth
                 and
                 Publish'd
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 not
                 done
                 because
                 Emperours
                 took
                 upon
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Infallible
                   Judges
                
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 Emperours
                 might
                 see
                 and
                 judge
                 whether
                 Bishops
                 (
                 who
                 feel
                 the
                 Prick
                 of
                 Ambition
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 Men
                 do
                 )
                 did
                 propound
                 nothing
                 in
                 their
                 Convocations
                 and
                 Consultations
                 ,
                 but
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 in
                 their
                 Determinations
                 ,
                 to
                 undermine
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Authority
                 ;
                 to
                 disturb
                 the
                 Tranquility
                 of
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 to
                 cross
                 the
                 Determinations
                 of
                 Precedent
                 Councils
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Cognizance
                 of
                 such
                 Matters
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Hand
                 ,
                 or
                 Power
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 but
                 even
                 to
                 Transform
                 the
                 King
                 into
                 a
                 
                   Standing
                   Image
                
                 :
                 —
                 yea
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 him
                 down
                 to
                 this
                 Basest
                 Condition
                 ,
                 to
                 become
                 only
                 an
                 Executioner
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 scorn
                 to
                 Speak
                 )
                 
                   the
                   unhappy
                   Hangman
                   of
                   the
                   Clergies
                   Will
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               The
               King
               having
               thus
               asserted
               the
               Authority
               of
               
                 Christian
                 Princes
              
               ,
               
               in
               this
               particular
               ;
               
               was
               soon
               Assaulted
               by
               those
               of
               the
               other
               Party
               .
               Cardinal
               Bellarmine
               ,
               at
               that
               time
               accounted
               one
               of
               the
               most
               Learned
               Controvertists
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               first
               ,
               under
               the
               Name
               of
               Tortus
               ,
               fell
               with
               great
               Bitterness
               upon
               him
               .
               To
               him
               his
               Majesty
               scoring
               to
               reply
               ,
               Bishop
               Andrews
               ,
               took
               the
               Cause
               upon
               himself
               ;
               and
               with
               Great
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               Judgment
               ,
               replied
               to
               him
               .
               So
               that
               here
               then
               ,
               in
               these
               two
               ,
               we
               may
               expect
               to
               see
               what
               is
               to
               be
               said
               ,
               on
               either
               side
               ,
               upon
               this
               Subject
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Cardinals
               Opinion
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               concern'd
               to
               take
               any
               Notice
               of
               it
               :
               But
               that
               which
               the
               Bishop
               asserts
               ,
               and
               with
               great
               Force
               of
               Reason
               ,
               and
               Evidence
               
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               defends
               ,
               is
               to
               this
               Effect
               :
               
               
                 
                   That
                   Kings
                   have
                   Power
                   both
                   to
                   call
                
                 Synods
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   to
                
                 Confirm
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 all
                 Other
                 
                   things
                   which
                   the
                
                 Emperours
                 
                   heretofore
                   diligently
                   did
                   do
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   and
                   which
                   the
                
                 Bishops
                 
                   of
                   those
                   Times
                   willingly
                   acknowledged
                   of
                
                 Right
                 
                   to
                   belong
                   to
                   them
                
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               1st
               .
               
               That
               to
               
                 Christian
                 Princes
              
               belongs
               the
               Sole
               Right
               of
               
                 calling
                 Synods
              
               ,
               he
               proves
               from
               the
               History
               of
               the
               General
               Councils
               that
               were
               assembled
               under
               them
               ,
               p.
               165.
               
               And
               from
               the
               Examples
               of
               those
               which
               were
               afterwards
               held
               under
               Charles
               the
               Emperour
               ;
               p.
               164.
               
            
             
               2dly
               .
               That
               having
               Assembled
               them
               they
               have
               a
               
                 Right
                 of
                 Inspecting
              
               and
               Examining
               ;
               of
               Approving
               or
               Rejecting
               their
               Acts
               ;
               He
               likewise
               shews
               p.
               162
               ,
               164.
               
               
                 
                   You
                   know
                
                 ,
                 says
                 the
                 
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   how
                   Constantine
                   wrote
                   to
                   the
                   Synod
                   of
                   Tyre
                   :
                
                 All
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 made
                 up
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Tyre
                 ,
                 hasten
                 without
                 delay
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 Us
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 us
                 truly
                 how
                 sincerely
                 and
                 rightly
                 ye
                 have
                 Judged
                 :
              
               p.
               173.
               
            
             
               
                 He
                 adds
              
               ,
               3dly
               .
               
                 That
                 they
                 may
              
               come
               
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
              
               part
               of
               the
               Synod
               :
               
                 This
                 he
                 proves
                 ,
                 p.
                 174.
                 
                 And
                 
                 then
                 ,
                 p.
                 176.
                 thus
                 Sums
                 up
                 the
              
               Royal
               Authority
               :
               
                 Put
                 
                   this
                   ,
                   says
                   he
                
                 ,
                 together
                 :
                 The
                 King
                 assembles
                 the
                 Synod
                 ;
                 the
                 Synod
                 presumes
                 to
                 do
                 nothing
                 without
                 his
                 Knowledge
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 commits
                 the
                 whole
                 Affair
                 to
                 their
                 Power
                 :
                 They
                 ,
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 Princely
                 Command
                 ,
                 proceed
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 was
                 needful
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               might
               easily
               Confirm
               this
               same
               Opinion
               both
               of
               the
               King
               and
               Bishop
               ,
               with
               the
               Concurrent
               Authority
               of
               
                 Burhil
                 ,
                 Tooker
              
               ,
               and
               some
               Others
               ,
               who
               ,
               were
               afterwards
               ,
               engaged
               in
               the
               same
               Controversy
               .
               But
               I
               must
               not
               enlarge
               upon
               this
               Subject
               ,
               having
               so
               much
               more
               yet
               to
               observe
               both
               of
               this
               King
               ,
               and
               this
               Bishop
               ,
               upon
               another
               Occasion
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Points
               under
               Debate
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               being
               Dissatisfied
               with
               the
               Proceedings
               of
               the
               
                 Presbyterian
                 Ministers
                 in
                 Scotland
              
               ,
               
               for
               holding
               a
               Generally
               Assembly
               at
               Aberdeen
               ,
               
               contrary
               to
               his
               Command
               ;
               sent
               for
               a
               certain
               Number
               of
               the
               most
               Eminent
               of
               them
               to
               come
               up
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               London
               ,
               and
               satisfy
               him
               in
               some
               Things
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               thought
               he
               had
               just
               reason
               of
               Complaint
               against
               them
               .
            
             
             
               To
               these
               Ministers
               ,
               after
               other
               things
               Transacted
               with
               them
               ;
               he
               deliver'd
               three
               Quaeres
               relating
               to
               his
               Authority
               in
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Matters
              
               ,
               and
               demanded
               their
               several
               Answers
               to
               them
               .
               The
               Second
               of
               these
               Questions
               ,
               and
               from
               which
               we
               may
               sufficiently
               conclude
               what
               Opinion
               his
               Majesty
               had
               of
               his
               own
               
                 Royal
                 Supremacy
              
               ,
               
               was
               this
               :
               
                 
                 
                   Whether
                   they
                   acknowledge
                   his
                
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   the
                
                 Authority
                 
                   of
                   his
                
                 Prerogative
                 Royal
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   a
                
                 Christian
                 King
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   have
                   lawful
                   and
                   full
                   Power
                   ,
                   to
                
                 Convocate
                 ,
                 Prorogate
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 desert
                 ,
                 
                   upon
                   just
                   and
                   necessare
                   Causes
                   known
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   the
                
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 the
                 Kirk
                 ,
                 
                   within
                   his
                
                 Majesties
                 Dominions
                 ?
              
               How
               they
               trifled
               with
               his
               Majesty
               in
               their
               Answer
               to
               these
               Questions
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               all
               the
               other
               Affairs
               about
               which
               they
               had
               been
               sent
               for
               ,
               is
               neither
               material
               to
               my
               Purpose
               to
               shew
               ,
               and
               may
               at
               large
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               Histories
               here
               Referr'd
               to
               by
               me
               .
               That
               which
               I
               have
               further
               to
               observe
               is
               ,
               that
               during
               the
               Course
               of
               this
               Transaction
               ,
               the
               King
               caused
               four
               of
               his
               
                 English
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               on
               certain
               Days
               appointed
               to
               them
               ,
               to
               Preach
               before
               him
               at
               
               Hampton-Court
               ,
               and
               Commanded
               the
               
                 Scotch
                 Ministers
              
               to
               be
               present
               at
               their
               Sermons
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               of
               these
               turns
               fell
               upon
               our
               learned
               Andrews
               ,
               
               at
               that
               time
               Bishop
               of
               Chichester
               ;
               whose
               Subject
               ,
               assign'd
               him
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               was
               ,
               to
               prove
               the
               
                 Power
                 of
                 Princes
              
               ,
               in
               
                 Convocating
                 Synods
                 and
                 Councils
              
               .
               In
               order
               whereunto
               he
               first
               laid
               down
               these
               two
               Points
               :
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   That
                   when
                   the
                   Prince
                   calls
                   ,
                   the
                   Clergy
                   are
                   to
                   meet
                   :
                
                 And
                 2.
                 
                 
                   That
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   meet
                   ,
                   of
                   Themselves
                   ,
                   unless
                   he
                   call
                   them
                   .
                
              
            
             
               The
               Proof
               of
               these
               Points
               he
               thus
               pursues
               :
               1st
               .
               From
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               p.
               104.
               105.
               confirm'd
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               Nations
               ,
               p.
               106.
               
               And
               2dly
               .
               From
               Matter
               of
               Fact
               :
               Before
               Christ
               ;
               From
               Moses
               ,
               to
               the
               
               Macchabee's
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Jewish
                 Church
              
               .
               p.
               106
               ,
               107.
               
               After
               Christ
               ;
               From
               Constantine
               ,
               till
               a
               
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 after
                 Christ
              
               ;
               (
               1
               )
               By
               
                 General
                 Councils
              
               ;
               (
               2
               )
               By
               National
               ,
               and
               
                 Provincial
                 Councils
              
               ,
               assembled
               .
               (
               3
               )
               Under
               Emperours
               ,
               and
               (
               4
               )
               Kings
               ,
               by
               the
               space
               of
               many
               Hundred
               Years
               ,
               p.
               108.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               Substance
               of
               his
               Sermon
               ;
               and
               from
               which
               I
               shall
               proceed
               
               to
               extract
               some
               part
               of
               what
               he
               says
               ,
               in
               the
               Prosecution
               of
               most
               of
               the
               Heads
               ,
               before
               laid
               down
               .
            
             
               1st
               .
               
                 In
                 Speaking
                 of
                 the
              
               Law
               of
               Nations
               
                 he
                 has
                 this
                 Remark
              
               :
               
               
                 The
                 Law
                 of
                 Nations
                 in
                 this
                 Point
                 might
                 easily
                 appear
                 ,
                 if
                 time
                 would
                 suffer
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 their
                 General
                 Order
                 for
                 Convocations
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 General
                 Opposing
                 all
                 Conventicles
                 called
                 Otherwise
                 .
                 Verily
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Laws
                 made
                 all
                 such
                 Assemblies
                 Vnlawful
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 highest
                 Authority
                 did
                 not
                 cause
                 to
                 meet
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 were
                 —
                 
                   Sub
                   praetextu
                   Religionis
                
                 ,
                 say
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Laws
                
                 .
                 Neither
                 did
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Emperours
                
                 think
                 fit
                 to
                 abate
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 that
                 Right
                 ;
                 nay
                 they
                 took
                 more
                 straight
                 Order
                 .
              
            
             
               2dly
               .
               
                 Concluding
                 his
                 Account
                 of
                 the
              
               Jewish
               State
               ,
               
               
                 he
                 has
                 these
                 Words
              
               :
               
                 Thus
                 from
                 Moses
                 to
                 the
                 Maccabees
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 whose
                 Hands
                 this
                 Power
                 was
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 should
                 I
                 say
                 more
                 ?
                 There
                 was
                 in
                 all
                 God
                 's
                 People
                 no
                 One
                 
                   Religious
                   King
                
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 Power
                 he
                 Practised
                 :
                 And
                 there
                 was
                 of
                 all
                 God
                 
                   's
                   Prophets
                
                 no
                 One
                 ,
                 that
                 ever
                 interposed
                 any
                 Prohibition
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 shall
                 we
                 say
                 then
                 ?
                 Were
                 all
                 these
                 wrong
                 ?
                 Shall
                 we
                 condemn
                 them
                 all
                 ?
                 —
                 Yet
                 to
                 this
                 we
                 are
                 come
                 now
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 we
                 must
                 
                 condemn
                 them
                 All
                 ,
                 the
                 One
                 after
                 Another
                 ;
                 the
                 Kings
                 as
                 Usurpers
                 for
                 taking
                 on
                 them
                 to
                 use
                 more
                 Power
                 than
                 ever
                 orderly
                 they
                 Received
                 ;
                 the
                 Prophets
                 for
                 soothers
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 that
                 their
                 unjust
                 Claim
                 ;
                 Or
                 else
                 confess
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 they
                 might
                 ,
                 and
                 exceeded
                 not
                 therein
                 the
                 Bounds
                 of
                 their
                 Calling
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 Confess
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
              
            
             
               3dly
               .
               
                 In
                 treating
                 of
                 
                   General
                   Councils
                
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 thus
                 Speaks
                 of
                 that
                 of
                 Nice
                 .
                 At
                 Nice
                 there
                 were
                 together
                 318
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 the
                 Lights
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 ,
                 the
                 chiefest
                 and
                 choicest
                 Men
                 for
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 Learning
                 ,
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 Valour
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ever
                 had
                 ,
                 before
                 or
                 since
                 .
                 —
                 Did
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 refuse
                 to
                 come
                 being
                 called
                 by
                 Him
                 ,
                 (
                 Constantine
                 )
                 as
                 not
                 called
                 aright
                 ?
                 Or
                 coming
                 ,
                 was
                 there
                 any
                 One
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 did
                 Protest
                 against
                 it
                 ;
                 
                 or
                 pleaded
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   Interest
                
                 to
                 meet
                 of
                 Themselves
                 ?
                 —
                 Verily
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 hath
                 been
                 so
                 much
                 admired
                 by
                 All
                 Christians
                 )
                 cannot
                 be
                 excused
                 before
                 God
                 or
                 Men
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 thus
                 conspired
                 (
                 All
                 )
                 to
                 betray
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   Right
                
                 ;
                 and
                 suffered
                 it
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 all
                 Equity
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 away
                 ;
                 leaving
                 a
                 dangerous
                 Precedent
                 therein
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 Councils
                 ,
                 ever
                 after
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Worlds
                 End.
                 —
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Man
                 of
                 Reason
                 but
                 
                 will
                 think
                 it
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 were
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   own
                   peculiar
                
                 ,
                 if
                 
                   Appropriate
                   unto
                   it
                
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 known
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 )
                 there
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 plain
                 dealing
                 now
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 Council
                 of
                 All
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 Constantine
                 would
                 embrace
                 Religion
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 forbear
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 their
                 Assemblies
                 .
              
            
             
               4thly
               .
               
                 But
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 
                   General
                   Councils
                
                 have
                 a
                 Fashion
                 by
                 Themselves
                 :
                 
                 Those
                 Congregations
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 thus
                 ;
                 but
                 National
                 or
                 Provincial
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Ours
                 ,
                 How
                 ?
                 Even
                 so
                 too
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 no
                 otherwise
                 —
                 Yea
                 ,
                 I
                 add
                 this
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Point
                 to
                 be
                 consider'd
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 then
                 when
                 the
                 Emperours
                 were
                 profess'd
                 Arians
                 ,
                 even
                 then
                 did
                 the
                 Bishops
                 acknowledge
                 their
                 Power
                 to
                 
                   call
                   Councils
                   ;
                   Come
                
                 to
                 them
                 being
                 called
                 ,
                 Sued
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 called
                 ;
                 —
                 And
                 sometimes
                 They
                 sped
                 —
                 and
                 sometimes
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 when
                 they
                 sped
                 not
                 they
                 held
                 themselves
                 Quiet
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 
                   presumed
                   to
                   Draw
                   together
                   ,
                   of
                   their
                   Own
                   Heads
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 But
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 this
                 was
                 some
                 
                   Imperial
                   Power
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Emperours
                 had
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 Point
                 ,
                 more
                 Jurisdiction
                 than
                 Kings
                 ?
                 Not
                 that
                 neither
                 :
                 For
                 about
                 500
                 Years
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Empire
                 fell
                 in
                 Pieces
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 Western
                 Parts
                 came
                 
                 into
                 the
                 Hands
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 those
                 Kings
                 had
                 ,
                 held
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoy'd
                 ,
                 and
                 practised
                 the
                 same
                 Power
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 excepted
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 of
                 these
                 (
                 
                   Provincial
                   and
                   National
                
                 )
                 Councils
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 carry
                 in
                 their
                 Acts
                 no
                 mention
                 how
                 they
                 were
                 called
                 ;
                 For
                 them
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 
                   Nicene
                   Council
                
                 were
                 by
                 Constantine's
                 Edict
                 confirm'd
                 ,
                 wherein
                 ,
                 as
                 likewise
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 order'd
                 ,
                 that
                 each
                 Province
                 should
                 Yearly
                 hold
                 their
                 Synods
                 twice
                 —
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 conceive
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Authority
                 was
                 in
                 All
                 afterwards
                 ;
                 habitually
                 at
                 least
                 .
                 —
              
            
             
               5thly
               .
               
                 But
                 what
                 say
                 you
                 to
                 the
                 300
                 Years
                 ,
                 
                 before
                 Constantine
                 ?
                 How
                 went
                 Assemblies
                 then
                 ?
                 —
                 Truly
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 Jews
                 did
                 before
                 in
                 Egypt
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 then
                 a
                 Church
                 under
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 till
                 Moses
                 was
                 raised
                 up
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 lawful
                 Magistrate
                 over
                 them
                 .
                 —
                 No
                 Magistrate
                 did
                 Assemble
                 them
                 in
                 Egypt
                 :
                 And
                 ,
                 good
                 Reason
                 ,
                 They
                 had
                 none
                 then
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 therefore
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 before
                 Constantine's
                 Time
                 they
                 met
                 together
                 as
                 they
                 durst
                 ;
                 and
                 took
                 such
                 Order
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 .
                 —
                 But
                 when
                 Constantine
                 came
                 in
                 Moses
                 Place
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 lawful
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 as
                 Moses
                 did
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 he
                 did
                 :
                 And
                 they
                 never
                 
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 —
                 Look
                 how
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 hitherto
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 do
                 so
                 even
                 still
                 ;
                 Meet
                 no
                 otherwise
                 now
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 former
                 Times
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Our
                   Own
                   Agreement
                
                 ;
                 —
                 No
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 went
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 Moses
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 Meetings
                 ;
                 At
                 his
                 Hands
                 they
                 sought
                 them
                 ;
                 
                   Without
                   his
                   Leave
                   ,
                   or
                   Liking
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   Attempt
                   them
                   :
                
                 Yea
                 (
                 I
                 dare
                 say
                 )
                 they
                 blessed
                 God
                 from
                 their
                 Hearts
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 lived
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Day
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 now
                 Assemble
                 by
                 the
                 Sound
                 of
                 the
                 Trumphet
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 conclude
                 this
                 Point
                 then
                 ;
                 These
                 two
                 Times
                 ,
                 or
                 Estates
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 Confounded
                 :
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 difference
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 diverse
                 Respect
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 of
                 Each
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Succession
                 of
                 Magistrates
                 be
                 interrupted
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 Case
                 ,
                 of
                 Necessity
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 of
                 her self
                 ,
                 maketh
                 supply
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 God's
                 Order
                 Ceaseth
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 granting
                 a
                 Constantine
                 to
                 them
                 again
                 ,
                 God's
                 former
                 ,
                 
                   Positive
                   Order
                
                 ,
                 returneth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Case
                 is
                 to
                 proceed
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 go
                 on
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 .
                 —
                 In
                 a
                 Word
                 ,
                 None
                 can
                 seek
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Congregation
                 so
                 called
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 Constantine
                 )
                 but
                 they
                 must
                 secretly
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Implication
                 ,
                 confess
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 
                   Persecuted
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 then
                 was
                 ;
                 without
                 a
                 Moses
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 Constantine
                 .
              
            
             
             
               6thly
               .
               
                 Hitherto
                 we
                 have
                 seen
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 this
                 Learned
              
               Prelate
               
                 in
                 the
                 Case
                 before
                 us
                 ;
                 let
                 us
                 now
                 see
                 what
              
               Application
               
                 he
                 made
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 offer'd
                 on
                 this
                 Subject
                 .
              
               
               
                 You
                 may
                 please
                 to
                 Remember
                 ,
                 
                   says
                   he
                
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 a
                 Clergy
                 in
                 place
                 that
                 was
                 wholly
                 
                   ad
                   Oppositum
                
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 yeilded
                 to
                 Reform
                 ought
                 .
                 Nothing
                 they
                 would
                 do
                 ;
                 and
                 (
                 in
                 Eye
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 )
                 without
                 them
                 Nothing
                 could
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 encroached
                 the
                 
                   Power
                   of
                   Assembling
                
                 into
                 their
                 
                   Own
                   Hands
                
                 .
                 How
                 then
                 ?
                 How
                 shall
                 we
                 do
                 for
                 an
                 Assembly
                 ?
                 Then
                 —
                 the
                 Prince
                 had
                 this
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   Right
                
                 ,
                 it
                 belonged
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 then
                 God
                 Divinity
                 :
                 And
                 what
                 Writer
                 is
                 there
                 extant
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 Times
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 turn'd
                 to
                 in
                 him
                 ?
                 And
                 was
                 it
                 Good
                 Divinity
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 it
                 now
                 no
                 longer
                 so
                 ?
                 Was
                 the
                 King
                 but
                 Licensed
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 to
                 hold
                 this
                 Power
                 till
                 
                   another
                   Clergy
                
                 were
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 he
                 then
                 be
                 deprived
                 of
                 it
                 again
                 ?
                 Was
                 it
                 then
                 Usurped
                 from
                 Princes
                 ;
                 and
                 are
                 ,
                 now
                 ,
                 
                   Princes
                   Usurpers
                
                 of
                 it
                 Themselves
                 ?
                 —
                 Nay
                 I
                 trust
                 we
                 will
                 be
                 better
                 Advised
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 thus
                 go
                 against
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 Truth
                 be
                 no
                 longer
                 Truth
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 
                   will
                   serve
                   our
                   turns
                
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 I
                 shall
                 conclude
                 all
                 I
                 have
                 to
                 draw
                 out
                 of
                 this
              
               Discourse
               ,
               
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Words
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Learned
              
               Preacher
               
                 concludes
                 his
                 Sermon
              
               ;
               
                 It
                 remaineth
                 that
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Law
                 ,
                 hath
                 taken
                 this
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 in
                 former
                 Ages
                 ,
                 have
                 kept
                 this
                 Order
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 so
                 too
                 :
                 That
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 saith
                 ,
                 —
                 This
                 Power
                 pertaineth
                 unto
                 Moses
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 neither
                 with
                 Core
                 we
                 say
                 
                   We
                   will
                   not
                   come
                
                 ;
                 Nor
                 with
                 Demetrius
                 run
                 together
                 of
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 to
                 carry
                 it
                 away
                 with
                 crying
                 
                   Great
                   is
                
                 Diana
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 Power
                 is
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 truly
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 dutifully
                 to
                 yeild
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 That
                 so
                 they
                 ,
                 whose
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 may
                 quietly
                 hold
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 laudably
                 use
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 Glory
                 that
                 gave
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 their
                 Good
                 ,
                 for
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 given
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               will
               not
               ,
               
               I
               hope
               ,
               be
               thought
               much
               of
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               so
               long
               insisted
               upon
               the
               Judgment
               of
               this
               Great
               Prelate
               ,
               in
               the
               present
               Case
               .
               No
               Man
               there
               was
               in
               that
               Time
               ,
               or
               perhaps
               in
               any
               Other
               Age
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               was
               either
               fitter
               to
               deliver
               the
               Sense
               of
               our
               Clergy
               ,
               or
               better
               qualified
               to
               maintain
               it
               .
               I
               might
               add
               that
               this
               Discourse
               ,
               being
               Preached
               first
               ,
               and
               then
               Publish'd
               ,
               by
               the
               express
               Command
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               carries
               with
               it
               somewhat
               more
               than
               a
               
                 Private
                 Authority
              
               
               And
               when
               it
               shall
               be
               consider'd
               how
               little
               a
               while
               it
               was
               ,
               before
               this
               ,
               that
               that
               Convocation
               met
               ,
               
               which
               took
               such
               care
               both
               to
               explain
               its
               Sense
               of
               the
               
                 Royal
                 Supremacy
              
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               the
               utmost
               
                 Cononical
                 Enforcement
              
               ,
               that
               could
               be
               given
               to
               it
               ;
               we
               may
               well
               conclude
               this
               to
               have
               been
               the
               
                 Vniversal
                 Judgment
              
               of
               our
               
                 Church
                 Divines
              
               in
               
                 that
                 Reign
              
               ;
               as
               we
               are
               sure
               it
               was
               of
               those
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 Reign
                 foregoing
              
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               already
               alledged
               the
               Authorities
               of
               those
               two
               Eminent
               Archbishops
               ,
               Whitgift
               ,
               and
               Bancroft
               :
               To
               these
               I
               have
               added
               those
               of
               Bilson
               ,
               and
               Hooker
               ;
               and
               I
               thought
               it
               but
               Reasonable
               to
               give
               them
               a
               place
               in
               the
               same
               Period
               in
               which
               their
               Books
               were
               publish'd
               .
               But
               yet
               I
               must
               observe
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               of
               These
               ,
               not
               only
               continued
               to
               the
               present
               time
               ;
               but
               attain'd
               to
               their
               
                 highest
                 Promotions
              
               under
               
                 this
                 Government
              
               The
               Synod
               of
               1603
               ,
               was
               held
               under
               the
               Presidence
               of
               Bancroft
               ,
               then
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 London
              
               :
               Bishop
               Bilson
               ,
               was
               a
               Member
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               concurr'd
               heartily
               to
               the
               passing
               of
               those
               Canons
               ,
               which
               relate
               to
               the
               
                 King's
                 Supremacy
              
               in
               it
               .
               I
               shall
               therefore
               ,
               here
               ,
               add
               only
               the
               Judgment
               of
               One
               Learned
               Man
               more
               (
               who
               must
               never
               be
               mentioned
               but
               with
               a
               particular
               Respect
               by
               
               Us
               ;
               )
               Mr.
               Mason
               ;
               and
               that
               out
               of
               a
               Work
               which
               he
               wrote
               expresly
               in
               Vindication
               of
               the
               
                 Reformed
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               Ministry
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               Champanaeus
               ,
               
               
                 his
                 Adversary
                 ,
                 had
                 thus
                 far
                 allow'd
                 of
                 the
              
               Authority
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Christian
               Prince
               in
               Matters
               of
               Religion
               ;
               
               
                 That
                 He
                 might
                 make
                 Laws
                 in
                 Defence
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 learn
                 from
                 the
                 Clergy
                 )
                 and
                 might
                 ,
                 
                 nay
                 was
                 bound
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 them
                 Put
                 in
                 Execution
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 Princes
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 Power
                 of
                 Judging
                 ,
                 or
                 Defining
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Matters
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Proper
                 Judges
                 ,
                 and
                 Hearers
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Paradox
                 never
                 heard
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 World
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Henry
                 VIII
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 this
                 Mr.
              
               Mason
               Replies
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 indeed
                 the
                 Business
                 of
                 Pastors
                 to
                 Explain
                 the
                 
                   Doubtful
                   things
                
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 it
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 to
                 Promulge
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 when
                 known
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 command
                 his
                 Subjects
                 to
                 Obey
                 it
                 .
                 —
                 That
                 he
                 must
                 judge
                 Whether
                 the
                 Priests
                 do
                 Go
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God.
                 —
                 And
                 to
                 that
                 End
                 ,
                 must
                 
                   Search
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ;
                   Pray
                   to
                   God
                   ;
                   Advise
                   with
                   Learned
                   Men
                
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 led
                 away
                 with
                 the
                 fair
                 Titles
                 ,
                 or
                 Characters
                 of
                 Any
                 ,
                 nor
                 have
                 so
                 much
                 Regard
                 to
                 the
                 Number
                 of
                 Votes
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 Truth
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Upon
               this
               Foundation
               he
               proceeds
               ,
               at
               large
               ,
               to
               assert
               these
               following
               Points
               .
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   the
                
                 Prince
                 
                   's
                   business
                   to
                   Call
                
                 Councils
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   to
                   appoint
                   the
                
                 Time
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Place
                 
                   of
                   their
                
                 Assembling
                 —
                 2.
                 
                 
                   That
                   he
                   has
                   the
                   Power
                   to
                
                 propose
                 
                   to
                   the
                
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 
                   what
                   shall
                   be
                
                 treated
                 on
                 
                   in
                   their
                
                 Synod
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   To
                   prescribe
                   the
                
                 Rule
                 ,
                 and
                 Measure
                 of
                 Judging
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 To
                 Restrain
                 
                   them
                   from
                   calling
                   in
                   question
                   the
                
                 Faith
                 
                   already
                   Orthodoxly
                   setled
                   ,
                   in
                   former
                
                 Synods
                 .
                 
                 5.
                 
                 To
                 Rescind
                 the
                 Pernicious
                 Decrees
                 of
                 Councils
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   to
                
                 Confirm
                 and
                 Ratify
                 ,
                 
                   such
                   as
                   are
                
                 Pious
                 ,
                 and
                 Wholesom
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   his
                
                 Authority
                 .
                 [
                 Lib.
                 iii.
                 c.
                 iv
                 .
                 p.
                 298.
                 ]
              
            
             
               To
               which
               Points
               ,
               thus
               put
               together
               by
               Himself
               ,
               let
               me
               add
               from
               the
               other
               parts
               of
               his
               Discourse
               ;
               
               6.
               
               
                 The
                 Power
                 to
                 Preside
                 in
                 Synods
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   to
                
                 Govern
                 their
                 Acts.
                 
                 7.
                 
                 
                   To
                   Appoint
                
                 Judges
                 in
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Matters
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   over
                
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Persons
                 .
                 
                 8.
                 
                 To
                 Judge
                 
                   between
                   the
                
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   they
                   shall
                   happen
                   to
                   differ
                   ,
                   even
                   in
                   Matters
                   of
                
                 Faith.
                 
                 And
                 ,
                 lastly
                 ,
                 To
                 suspend
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 Councils
                 ,
                 
                   tho'
                   in
                   relation
                   to
                
                 Points
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 
                   so
                   that
                   during
                   such
                
                 Suspension
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   take
                   Effect
                
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               is
               that
               Authority
               which
               this
               Renowned
               Defender
               of
               our
               Ministry
               and
               Reformation
               ,
               
               look'd
               upon
               as
               due
               ,
               of
               Right
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Prince
              
               .
               Of
               what
               Esteem
               this
               Work
               in
               those
               days
               was
               ,
               may
               be
               Gather'd
               not
               only
               from
               the
               Great
               Care
               ,
               and
               Accuracy
               with
               which
               it
               was
               Composed
               ;
               but
               from
               that
               Concern
               which
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               shew'd
               for
               the
               Publication
               of
               it
               .
               Twice
               it
               was
               solemnly
               dedicated
               to
               King
               James
               :
               And
               being
               first
               publish'd
               in
               our
               
                 Own
                 Language
              
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               considerable
               enough
               to
               Carry
               both
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               Defence
               ,
               of
               
                 our
                 Church
              
               to
               those
               Abroad
               ,
               in
               a
               
                 Latin
                 Translation
              
               .
               And
               I
               have
               never
               yet
               heard
               that
               any
               of
               its
               Adversaries
               could
               charge
               it
               with
               any
               
                 false
                 Representation
              
               of
               our
               
                 Church's
                 Sense
              
               ,
               how
               little
               soever
               they
               pretended
               to
               be
               satisfied
               with
               His
               Vindication
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               KING
               CHARLES
               I.
               
            
             
               But
               I
               shall
               not
               tarry
               any
               longer
               in
               this
               Reign
               ;
               
               but
               proceed
               to
               pursue
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Supremacy
               ,
               in
               the
               Sense
               of
               our
               most
               Eminent
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Divines
               ,
               during
               the
               Unfortunate
               Reign
               of
               that
               
                 Excellent
                 Prince
              
               ,
               and
               true
               Friend
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               King
               Charles
               the
               First
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               ,
               one
               would
               have
               thought
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Account
               I
               took
               care
               ,
               on
               purpose
               ,
               to
               give
               ,
               with
               a
               more
               than
               ordinary
               particularity
               ,
               of
               the
               Convocation
               of
               1640
               ,
               might
               have
               sufficiently
               convinced
               all
               Unprejudic'd
               Persons
               ,
               what
               the
               Judgment
               of
               those
               Times
               was
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 present
                 Case
              
               .
               But
               since
               it
               is
               insinuated
               by
               some
               ,
               who
               cannot
               deny
               but
               that
               that
               Prince
               did
               ,
               
               in
               Fact
               ,
               both
               Claim
               ,
               and
               Exercise
               ,
               all
               that
               Power
               over
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               for
               which
               I
               am
               pleading
               ;
               as
               if
               All
               this
               were
               done
               meerly
               in
               compliance
               with
               the
               Iniquity
               of
               our
               Laws
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               what
               Either
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               his
               Archbishop
               ,
               in
               their
               
                 Own
                 Consciences
              
               ,
               approved
               of
               ;
               I
               will
               proceed
               to
               clear
               this
               matter
               ,
               a
               little
               farther
               ;
               and
               shew
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               all
               the
               Reason
               in
               the
               World
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Management
               of
               that
               Convocation
               ,
               they
               ,
               Both
               of
               them
               ,
               acted
               not
               more
               agreeably
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               than
               to
               the
               
                 Real
                 Sense
              
               of
               their
               
                 Own
                 Judgment
              
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               but
               about
               Twelve
               Years
               before
               the
               Meeting
               of
               that
               Synod
               ,
               
               that
               upon
               the
               breaking
               out
               of
               some
               Disturbances
               ,
               
               upon
               the
               Account
               of
               the
               Arminian
               Tenets
               ,
               the
               King
               was
               induced
               to
               publish
               anew
               the
               Articles
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               to
               prefix
               his
               
                 Royal
                 Declaration
              
               to
               them
               ,
               suitable
               to
               that
               Occasion
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Words
               
                 of
                 this
              
               Declaration
               
                 are
                 these
              
               :
               
               
                 Being
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   God's
                   Ordinance
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 just
                 Title
                 ,
                 
                   Defender
                   of
                   the
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Supreme
                   Governor
                
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 within
                 these
                 our
                 Dominions
                 ;
                 We
                 hold
                 it
                 most
                 agreeable
                 to
                 this
                 our
                 
                   Kingly
                   Office
                
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Own
                 Religious
                 Zeal
                 ,
                 to
                 Conserve
                 ,
                 and
                 Maintain
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 committed
                 to
                 our
                 Charge
                 ,
                 in
                 Unity
                 of
                 
                   true
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Bond
                 of
                 Peace
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 suffer
                 unnecessary
                 
                   Disputations
                   ,
                   Altercations
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Questions
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Raised
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 nourish
                 Faction
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Commonweal
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 therefore
                 ,
                 upon
                 Mature
                 Deliberation
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 Advice
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 our
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 conveniently
                 be
                 called
                 together
                 ,
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 Declaration
                 following
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 (
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 allow'd
                 ,
                 and
                 authorised
                 heretofore
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 our
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 generally
                 ,
                 have
                 subscribed
                 unto
                 )
                 do
                 contain
                 the
                 
                   true
                   Doctrine
                
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 to
                 
                   God's
                   Word
                
                 :
                 Which
                 we
                 do
                 ,
                 therefore
                 ,
                 Ratify
                 ,
                 and
                 Confirm
                 ,
                 Requiring
                 all
                 our
                 Loving
                 Subjects
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 Vniform
                 Profession
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 prohibiting
                 the
                 least
                 difference
                 from
                 the
                 said
                 Articles
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 End
                 ,
                 we
                 command
                 to
                 be
                 New-printed
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Our
                 
                 Declaration
                 to
                 be
                 publish'd
                 therewith
                 .
              
            
             
               Such
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               Declaration
               ;
               and
               in
               which
               we
               may
               already
               observe
               ,
               several
               notable
               Instances
               of
               that
               Supremacy
               we
               are
               enquiring
               into
               .
               For
               ,
               1st
               .
               It
               is
               plain
               this
               King
               thought
               himself
               Authoriz'd
               ,
               as
               
                 Supreme
                 Governour
              
               of
               the
               Church
               within
               his
               Dominions
               ,
               to
               take
               care
               of
               the
               Vnity
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               to
               put
               an
               End
               to
               those
               Disputes
               ,
               which
               Some
               had
               raised
               ,
               to
               the
               manifest
               endangering
               of
               it
               .
               2dly
               .
               Upon
               his
               
                 Own
                 mature
                 Deliberation
              
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Advice
               of
               such
               of
               his
               Bishops
               as
               he
               thought
               fit
               to
               call
               to
               his
               Assistance
               ;
               he
               judges
               anew
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               contain'd
               in
               the
               XXXIX
               Articles
               ,
               and
               confirm'd
               by
               so
               many
               Synods
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               as
               had
               met
               ,
               since
               the
               first
               Establishment
               of
               them
               .
               And
               ,
               3dly
               ,
               Upon
               that
               Judgment
               ,
               he
               again
               Ratifies
               and
               Confirms
               them
               ;
               and
               Requires
               all
               his
               Subjects
               to
               continue
               in
               the
               
                 Vniform
                 Profession
                 of
                 them
              
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 we
                 will
                 go
                 on
                 with
                 the
              
               Declaration
               ,
               
                 which
                 the
              
               King
               
                 farther
                 makes
              
               :
               
                 That
                 We
                 are
                 
                   Supreme
                   Governor
                
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 difference
                 arise
                 about
                 the
                 
                   External
                   Policy
                
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Injunctions
                   ,
                   Canons
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Other
                   Constitutions
                
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 thereto
                 
                 belonging
                 ;
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 Order
                 and
                 Settle
                 them
                 ,
                 having
                 first
                 Obtain'd
                 Leave
                 under
                 Our
                 Broad
                 Seal
                 so
                 
                   to
                   do
                
                 ;
                 and
                 We
                 approving
                 their
                 said
                 Ordinances
                 and
                 Constitutions
                 ;
                 provided
                 that
                 none
                 be
                 made
                 Contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 and
                 Customs
                 of
                 the
                 Land.
                 
              
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               next
               Paragraph
               ;
               and
               it
               gives
               us
               a
               clear
               account
               of
               the
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Constitution
              
               of
               the
               Synods
               of
               this
               Realm
               .
               To
               them
               it
               belongs
               to
               deliberate
               of
               what
               concerns
               the
               Policy
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               to
               make
               
                 Canons
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               for
               the
               Ordering
               of
               it
               .
               But
               before
               they
               can
               do
               this
               ,
               they
               must
               have
               the
               
                 King's
                 Leave
              
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               Sit
               ;
               but
               to
               Go
               about
               any
               such
               Work
               ,
               being
               Sate
               :
               And
               having
               done
               it
               ,
               the
               King
               is
               to
               have
               the
               
                 last
                 Review
              
               ;
               He
               is
               to
               Confirm
               ,
               
               or
               Reject
               ,
               what
               they
               do
               ;
               And
               even
               that
               too
               within
               the
               Bounds
               that
               the
               Laws
               have
               set
               both
               to
               Him
               and
               Them.
               
            
             
               
                 But
                 we
                 will
                 Go
                 yet
                 farther
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 then
                 the
              
               King
               thus
               declares
               ;
               
                 That
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 Princely
                 Care
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church-men
                 may
                 do
                 the
                 Work
                 which
                 is
                 Proper
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 upon
                 their
                 humble
                 Desire
                 ,
                 shall
                 have
                 Licence
                 under
                 our
                 Broad
                 Seal
                 ,
                 to
                 deliberate
                 
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 all
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 made
                 plain
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 assented
                 unto
                 by
                 Us
                 ,
                 shall
                 concern
                 the
                 
                   setled
                   Continuance
                
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 now
                 Established
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 endure
                 any
                 Varying
                 ,
                 or
                 Departing
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 Degree
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               here
               we
               have
               not
               only
               our
               former
               Reflections
               ,
               again
               confirm'd
               ,
               but
               with
               an
               Addition
               of
               some
               farther
               Instances
               of
               the
               
                 Prince's
                 Authority
              
               in
               these
               Cases
               .
               The
               Clergy
               in
               Convocation
               ,
               are
               humbly
               to
               
                 move
                 the
                 King
              
               for
               his
               Licence
               ,
               to
               do
               ,
               what
               they
               shall
               Judge
               to
               be
               necessary
               ,
               for
               the
               better
               Establishment
               of
               either
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               or
               Discipline
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               .
               To
               this
               the
               King
               is
               pleased
               to
               promise
               them
               ,
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               a
               favourable
               Answer
               :
               That
               they
               shall
               have
               Leave
               to
               do
               ,
               what
               they
               desire
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               judge
               needful
               ,
               to
               be
               done
               by
               them
               .
               But
               still
               he
               declares
               it
               shall
               be
               with
               this
               Restraint
               ,
               that
               what
               they
               desire
               to
               do
               ,
               be
               consistent
               with
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Discipline
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 already
                 Establish'd
              
               :
               For
               from
               that
               ,
               the
               King
               Resolved
               that
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               even
               in
               
                 Convocation
                 assembled
              
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               at
               Liberty
               to
               Vary
               ,
               or
               
                 Depart
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 degree
              
               .
               All
               which
               being
               supposed
               ,
               yet
               still
               they
               are
               only
               to
               deliberate
               ,
               
               and
               
                 make
                 plain
              
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               what
               they
               think
               to
               be
               of
               Use
               ,
               even
               within
               these
               Restrictions
               .
               But
               the
               King
               is
               to
               Allow
               ,
               or
               
                 not
                 Allow
              
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               upon
               his
               Rejecting
               ,
               or
               Ratifying
               their
               Resolutions
               ,
               the
               whole
               Authority
               ,
               and
               even
               Subsistence
               of
               them
               is
               to
               depend
               .
            
             
               Such
               was
               the
               Opinion
               which
               this
               Prince
               had
               of
               his
               Own
               
                 Royal
                 Authority
              
               over
               the
               Convocations
               of
               his
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               .
               
               Wherein
               the
               Power
               here
               claim'd
               by
               him
               ,
               comes
               short
               of
               what
               our
               Laws
               have
               assign'd
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               I
               ,
               in
               my
               late
               Treatise
               on
               this
               Argument
               ,
               have
               contended
               for
               ;
               it
               will
               ,
               I
               believe
               ,
               be
               very
               difficult
               to
               shew
               .
               I
               shall
               only
               add
               ,
               that
               this
               
                 
                   Declaration
                   was
                   made
                   by
                   Him
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                
                 Advice
                 
                   of
                   so
                   many
                   of
                   the
                
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   might
                   conveniently
                   be
                   Called
                   together
                   .
                
              
               Who
               those
               Bishops
               were
               ,
               with
               whom
               the
               King
               consulted
               upon
               this
               Occasion
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               told
               .
               But
               that
               
                 Archbishop
                 Laud
              
               was
               One
               of
               them
               ,
               we
               have
               all
               the
               Reason
               in
               the
               World
               to
               believe
               .
               He
               was
               ,
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               a
               
                 Privy-Counsellor
                 ;
                 Dean
              
               of
               the
               Chappel
               ;
               and
               One
               of
               the
               Commissioners
               for
               the
               Administring
               of
               the
               Archbishoprick
               ,
               upon
               the
               Sequestration
               of
               
                 Archbishop
                 Abbot
              
               ;
               And
               especially
               advised
               with
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               in
               all
               Matters
               of
               Importance
               ,
               relating
               to
               the
               Affairs
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               upon
               all
               
               which
               accounts
               we
               may
               venture
               almost
               confidently
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               Declaration
               was
               ,
               without
               Controversy
               ,
               
               publish'd
               by
               his
               Advice
               ,
               above
               any
               Others
               ;
               and
               speaks
               
                 his
                 Sense
              
               ,
               in
               these
               Matters
               ,
               no
               less
               than
               the
               King
               's
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               indeed
               a
               thing
               justly
               to
               be
               wonder'd
               at
               ,
               
               after
               what
               I
               have
               formerly
               publish'd
               ,
               that
               any
               One
               who
               pretends
               to
               have
               any
               Veneration
               for
               the
               Memory
               of
               that
               Great
               Prelate
               ,
               should
               be
               able
               to
               make
               any
               doubt
               of
               his
               Judgment
               in
               this
               particular
               .
               The
               Integrity
               which
               he
               shew'd
               in
               all
               his
               Actions
               ,
               sufficiently
               assures
               us
               ,
               that
               what
               he
               Swore
               to
               ,
               in
               the
               Oath
               of
               
                 Supremacy
                 ;
                 Subscribed
              
               in
               the
               Articles
               of
               
                 Religion
                 ;
                 Approved
              
               of
               in
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 ;
                 Advised
              
               in
               this
               last
               Declaration
               ;
               and
               Acted
               under
               at
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1640
               ,
               was
               undoubtedly
               agreeable
               to
               the
               
                 Inward
                 Sense
              
               of
               his
               
                 Own
                 Mind
              
               .
               And
               I
               would
               desire
               those
               who
               ,
               upon
               such
               slender
               Grounds
               ,
               now
               insinuate
               the
               Contrary
               ,
               
               to
               consider
               ,
               What
               a
               mean
               Spirit
               they
               must
               take
               a
               Person
               of
               his
               High
               Character
               to
               have
               been
               acted
               by
               ;
               who
               can
               suppose
               ,
               that
               in
               a
               Matter
               of
               such
               vast
               Concernment
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               upon
               which
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Rights
              
               ,
               and
               Authority
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               their
               Opinion
               ,
               so
               much
               depend
               ;
               He
               should
               nevertheless
               ,
               against
               
               his
               
                 Own
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               run
               in
               with
               the
               Iniquity
               of
               the
               Times
               ,
               and
               thereby
               give
               so
               dangerous
               a
               Countenance
               ,
               to
               those
               
                 Enslaving
                 Principles
              
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               submitted
               .
            
             
               However
               ,
               since
               such
               is
               the
               Rashness
               of
               some
               Men
               ,
               that
               they
               care
               not
               what
               Injury
               they
               do
               the
               Greatest
               Personages
               ,
               so
               they
               may
               but
               seem
               thereby
               to
               justify
               their
               Own
               Errors
               ;
               I
               will
               now
               give
               such
               an
               Evidence
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               that
               
               Archbishop's
               ,
               but
               with
               his
               of
               all
               the
               Other
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Convocations
               Sense
               ,
               in
               this
               Case
               ,
               as
               will
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               admit
               of
               no
               Exception
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Canons
               of
               1640
               ;
               
               (
               and
               whose
               Authority
               ,
               tho'
               I
               pretend
               not
               to
               assert
               ,
               yet
               I
               conceive
               I
               may
               ,
               without
               Offence
               ,
               produce
               them
               as
               a
               
                 private
                 Evidence
              
               of
               the
               Judgment
               of
               Those
               who
               Compos'd
               Them
               ;
               )
               the
               very
               first
               is
               
                 
                   Concerning
                   the
                   Regal
                   Power
                
                 .
                 
                 In
                 this
                 they
                 not
                 only
                 Approve
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Acts
                   
                     made
                     for
                     the
                     Acknowledgment
                     of
                     the
                  
                
                 King's
                 Authority
                 
                   over
                   the
                
                 State
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ;
                 
                   but
                   enjoin
                   them
                   All
                   to
                   be
                   carefully
                   Observed
                   ,
                   by
                   all
                   Persons
                   whom
                   they
                   may
                   Concern
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 They
                 add
              
               :
               
                 That
                 a
                 
                   Supreme
                   Power
                
                 is
                 given
                 ,
                 by
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   Kings
                
                 ,
                 to
                 Rule
                 and
                 Command
                 all
                 Persons
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 Rank
                 soever
                 ,
                 whether
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ,
                 or
                 Civil
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 The
                 Care
                 of
                 God's
                 
                   Church
                   ,
                   say
                   they
                
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 committed
                 to
                 Kings
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 Commended
                 when
                 the
                 Church
                 keeps
                 the
                 Right
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 Taxed
                 when
                 it
                 runs
                 Amiss
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 Her
                 Government
                 belongs
                 ,
                 in
                 Chief
                 ,
                 unto
                 Kings
                 .
                 For
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 One
                 Man
                 would
                 be
                 Commended
                 for
                 Anothers
                 Care
                 ,
                 and
                 Taxed
                 for
                 Anothers
                 Negligence
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 God's
                 way
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Power
                 to
                 Call
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Dissolve
                   ,
                   Councils
                
                 ,
                 both
                 National
                 ,
                 and
                 Provincial
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 
                   true
                   Right
                
                 of
                 *
                 
                   all
                   Christian
                   Kings
                
                 ,
                 within
                 their
                 Own
                 Realms
                 and
                 Territories
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Times
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Church
                 ,
                 Prelates
                 used
                 this
                 Power
                 ,
                 't
                 was
                 therefore
                 only
                 ,
                 ‖
                 because
                 in
                 those
                 days
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 
                   Christian
                   Kings
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 VIIIth
              
               Canon
               ,
               they
               
                 oblige
                 all
                 Preachers
                 positively
                 ,
                 and
                 plainly
                 ,
                 to
                 Preach
                 ,
                 and
                 Instruct
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Publick
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 twice
                 in
                 the
                 Year
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 ;
                 —
                 That
                 they
                 ought
                 Willingly
                 to
                 Submit
                 themselves
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 Establish'd
                 under
                 the
                 
                   King's
                   Majesty
                
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               is
               therefore
               as
               plain
               ,
               as
               any
               thing
               can
               well
               be
               ;
               that
               this
               Convocation
               undoubtedly
               approved
               of
               ALL
               the
               Laws
               (
               even
               this
               of
               the
               Submission
               of
               the
               Clergy
               :
               )
               
               made
               for
               the
               Security
               of
               
                 the
                 King's
                 Authority
                 over
                 the
                 State
                 Ecclesiastical
              
               ;
               that
               they
               look'd
               upon
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               belong
               ,
               
                 in
                 Chief
              
               ,
               unto
               Kings
               :
               That
               they
               accounted
               the
               Power
               of
               Calling
               and
               
                 Dissolving
                 Synods
              
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               
                 true
                 Right
                 of
                 All
                 Christian
                 Princes
              
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Bishops
               have
               only
               then
               a
               Power
               to
               do
               this
               ,
               when
               the
               Church
               is
               in
               a
               State
               of
               Persecution
               ,
               and
               the
               Necessities
               of
               it
               enforce
               them
               thereunto
               .
               And
               ,
               by
               Consequence
               ,
               that
               they
               themselves
               not
               only
               met
               and
               acted
               under
               the
               Powers
               ,
               *
               I
               have
               formerly
               shewn
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               forced
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               but
               Approved
               of
               the
               Vse
               which
               the
               King
               made
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               were
               satisfied
               ,
               that
               in
               Meeting
               ,
               and
               Acting
               ,
               according
               thereunto
               ,
               they
               behaved
               themselves
               so
               as
               became
               
                 Christian
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               and
               Clergy-Men
               to
               do
               ,
               under
               the
               Favour
               and
               Authority
               of
               a
               
                 Christian
                 King.
              
               
            
             
               I
               shall
               observe
               only
               this
               one
               thing
               farther
               ,
               to
               prevent
               any
               new
               Cavils
               in
               this
               particular
               ;
               that
               we
               are
               assured
               by
               Him
               ,
               who
               best
               knew
               it
               ,
               
               Archbishop
               Laud
               himself
               ;
               that
               these
               Canons
               were
               pass'd
               with
               the
               greatest
               Freedom
               ,
               and
               Vnanimity
               ,
               that
               ever
               any
               Canons
               were
               :
               So
               that
               upon
               that
               account
               also
               ,
               we
               may
               the
               more
               undoubtedly
               look
               upon
               them
               ,
               as
               delivering
               the
               
                 Real
                 Sense
              
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               in
               those
               days
               .
            
             
             
               
                 To
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 this
              
               Archbishop
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Convocation
               
                 held
                 by
                 him
              
               ,
               
               
                 let
                 me
                 subjoin
                 that
                 of
                 an
                 Eminent
              
               Bishop
               
                 in
                 our
                 Neighbour
                 Country
                 ,
                 the
                 Learned
              
               Bramhall
               ,
               afterwards
               Archbishop
               of
               Ardmagh
               ,
               and
               Primate
               of
               All
               Ireland
               .
               
                 In
                 his
              
               Survey
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Scotch
               Discipline
               ,
               
               
                 among
                 other
              
               Exceptions
               
                 which
                 he
                 takes
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 these
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 purpose
                 ,
                 particularly
                 insisted
                 upon
                 by
                 him
                 :
                 That
                 they
                 Affirm
                 ,
              
               
                 1st
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Persons
                
                 have
                 the
                 sole
                 Power
                 of
                 Convening
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Convocating
                   Synods
                   .
                   2dly
                
                 ,
                 That
                 no
                 Persons
                 ,
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 or
                 Others
                 ,
                 have
                 Power
                 to
                 Vote
                 in
                 their
                 Synods
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   .
                   3dly
                
                 ,
                 That
                 Synods
                 have
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 True
                 and
                 False
                 Religion
                 ,
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Heresy
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 have
                 Legis-lative
                 Power
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 Rules
                 and
                 Constitutions
                 ,
                 for
                 keeping
                 Good
                 Order
                 in
                 the
                 Kirk
                 ,
                 —
                 And
                 all
                 this
                 without
                 any
                 Reclamation
                 ,
                 or
                 Appellation
                 ,
              
               to
               any
               
                 Judge
                 ,
                 Civil
              
               or
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 .
                 4thly
              
               ,
               That
               they
               have
               
                 these
                 Privileges
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 or
                 People
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Particular
                   Laws
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Country
                   ,
                
                 —
                 but
                 Immediately
                 from
                 
                   God
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Lastly
                
                 ;
                 That
                 they
                 have
                 all
                 this
                 Power
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 without
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 but
                 against
                 him
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 tho'
                 he
                 
                   Dissents
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
            
             
               So
               different
               a
               Notion
               had
               this
               great
               Writer
               of
               these
               Powers
               of
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               
               for
               
               which
               our
               Late
               Author
               so
               highly
               Applauds
               them
               ;
               and
               sets
               up
               their
               Discipline
               above
               
                 our
                 Own
                 ,
                 slavish
                 Constitution
              
               .
               But
               the
               Archbishop
               proceeds
               ;
               and
               against
               these
               Vsurpations
               of
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               lays
               down
               ,
               Chap.
               ii
               .
               these
               
                 Orthodox
                 ,
                 Church
              
               of
               
                 England
                 Principles
              
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 All
                 Princes
                 and
                 States
                 ,
                 invested
                 with
                 
                   Sovereign
                   Power
                
                 ,
                 do
                 justly
                 challenge
                 to
                 themselves
                 the
                 Right
                 of
                 
                   Convocating
                   National
                   Synods
                
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Subjects
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 Ratifying
                 their
                 Constitutions
                 .
                 —
                 And
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Magistate
                 of
                 Straw
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 will
                 suffer
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 
                   Convene
                   ,
                   Whensoever
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Wheresoever
                 ,
                 they
                 list
                 :
                 —
                 To
                 Convocate
                 before
                 them
                 Whomsoever
                 they
                 please
                 :
                 —
                 To
                 change
                 the
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Policy
                
                 of
                 a
                 Common-Wealth
                 ;
                 To
                 alter
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 
                   Religion
                   Establish'd
                
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Own
                   Heads
                
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Pretended
                   Power
                   given
                   them
                   from
                   Heaven
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Synods
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 Called
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Supreme
                   Magistrate
                
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 Christian
                 —
                 And
                 either
                 by
                 Himself
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 he
                 shall
                 please
                 to
                 chuse
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 Preside
                 over
                 them
                 —
                 This
                 Power
                 the
                 Emperors
                 of
                 Old
                 did
                 challenge
                 over
                 
                   General
                   Councils
                   :
                   Christian
                   Monarchs
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Blindness
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 over
                 
                   National
                   Synods
                
                 :
                 The
                 Kings
                 of
                 England
                 over
                 
                 their
                 
                   Great
                   Councils
                
                 of
                 Old
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Convocations
                 of
                 latter
                 Times
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 But
                 ,
                 
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 we
                 give
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 a
                 
                   Political
                   Power
                
                 to
                 
                   Convocate
                   Synods
                
                 ;
                 to
                 Preside
                 in
                 Synods
                 ;
                 to
                 Ratify
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 Synods
                 ;
                 to
                 Reform
                 the
                 Church
                 —
                 Here
                 are
                 Good
                 Words
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 signify
                 Nothing
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 For
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 plain
                 English
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 
                   Political
                   Power
                
                 to
                 
                   call
                   Synods
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 —
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 Duty
                 which
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 Owes
                 to
                 the
                 Kirk
                 ,
                 when
                 
                   they
                   think
                   Necessary
                
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 
                   Synod
                   Convocated
                
                 ,
                 to
                 strengthen
                 
                   their
                   Summons
                
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Civil
                   Sanction
                
                 ;
                 To
                 secure
                 them
                 in
                 Coming
                 to
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 and
                 Returning
                 from
                 the
                 Synod
                 :
                 —
                 To
                 compel
                 obstinate
                 Persons
                 ,
                 by
                 Civil
                 Laws
                 and
                 Punishments
                 ,
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 their
                 Censures
                 and
                 Decrees
                 .
                 What
                 Gets
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 by
                 All
                 this
                 ?
                 —
                 For
                 they
                 declare
                 expresly
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 All
                 the
                 Power
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 Part
                 of
                 the
                 Power
                 ,
                 which
                 Synods
                 have
                 to
                 
                   Deliberate
                   of
                
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 
                   define
                   Ecclesiastical
                   things
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 flow
                 from
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 .
              
            
             
               —
               
                 But
                 can
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 call
                 the
                 Synod
                 to
                 Account
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 they
                 do
                 ?
                 Can
                 he
                 Remedy
                 the
                 Errors
                 of
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 or
                 Discipline
                 ?
                 No
                 :
                 —
              
            
             
               
                 This
                 is
                 
                   one
                   main
                   branch
                
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   Gross
                   Encroachment
                
                 upon
                 the
                 Right
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               accordingly
               we
               find
               him
               charging
               
               the
               Papists
               with
               it
               ,
               in
               his
               Writings
               against
               them
               .
               
               He
               maintains
               ,
               that
               
                 All
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Coercive
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 
                   did
                   Originally
                   flow
                   from
                   the
                
                 Civil
                 Magistrate
                 .
                 He
                 bids
                 them
                 
                   Weigh
                   all
                   the
                   Parts
                   of
                
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   consider
                   what
                   One
                   there
                   is
                   which
                
                 Christian
                 Emperours
                 
                   of
                   Old
                   did
                   not
                   either
                   Exercise
                   by
                   themselves
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   their
                   Delegates
                   ;
                   Or
                   did
                   not
                   Regulate
                   by
                   their
                   Laws
                   ,
                   or
                   Both.
                
                 And
                 then
                 ,
                 particularly
                 Instances
                 in
                 the
                 Points
                 of
                 ,
                 Calling
                 Councils
                 ;
                 Presiding
                 in
                 Councils
                 ;
                 Dissolving
                 of
                 Councils
                 ,
                 and
                 Confirming
                 Councils
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               Pag.
               93.
               
               He
               insists
               upon
               it
               as
               One
               just
               Ground
               of
               our
               Separation
               from
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ;
               
               that
               they
               endeavour'd
               to
               Rob
               the
               King
               of
               the
               fairest
               Flowers
               of
               his
               Crown
               ;
               namely
               
                 
                   of
                   his
                
                 Right
                 to
                 Convocate
                 Synods
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   to
                
                 Confirm
                 Synods
                 
                   within
                   his
                   Own
                   Dominions
                   ;
                   of
                   his
                
                 Legis-lative
                 ,
                 and
                 judiciary
                 Power
                 ,
                 in
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Causes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               To
               the
               Opinion
               of
               this
               learned
               Prelate
               ,
               were
               conformable
               the
               Sentiments
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               Other
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Clergy
               of
               these
               Kingdoms
               ,
               
               as
               to
               these
               Matters
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Christian
                   Emperours
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   says
                   Bishop
                
                 Davenant
                 ,
                 
                   heretofore
                   Called
                   Councils
                   .
                   —
                   As
                   in
                   Civil
                   Causes
                   ,
                
                 
                 Princes
                 advise
                 with
                 their
                 Learned
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 
                 
                   Theological
                   Matters
                
                 ,
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 Consult
                 with
                 their
                 Divines
                 .
                 —
                 Yet
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 so
                 tied
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Opinions
                 of
                 their
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 if
                 They
                 go
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 
                   God
                   ,
                   Princes
                
                 are
                 Obliged
                 by
                 their
                 Duty
                 ,
                 as
                 Kings
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 
                   True
                   Religion
                
                 to
                 their
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 tho'
                 the
                 Clergy
                 should
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 generally
                 ,
                 Oppose
                 them
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 And
                 in
                 Another
                 of
                 his
                 Books
                 ,
              
               
               
                 he
                 proves
                 the
                 last
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 in
                 Matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 to
                 belong
                 to
              
               Princes
               ,
               
                 by
                 this
                 Argument
              
               .
               
                 He
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Holy
                 Bishops
                 remit
                 their
                 Decrees
                 to
                 be
                 Examined
                 ;
                 from
                 whom
                 they
                 desire
                 the
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 Whom
                 alone
                 they
                 Acknowledge
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Power
                 to
                 prescribe
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 the
                 
                   True
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Judiciary
                   ,
                   Coactive
                   Power
                
                 ;
                 Him
                 they
                 constitute
                 
                   Supreme
                   Judge
                
                 in
                 the
                 Business
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 ascribed
                 to
                 Pious
                 Emperours
                 and
                 Kings
                 ;
                 As
                 both
                 from
                 Councils
                 and
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 may
                 evidently
                 be
                 made
                 Appear
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 add
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Clergy
                 cannot
                 ,
                 by
                 Vertue
                 of
                 their
                 Function
                 ,
                 compel
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 receive
                 for
                 the
                 
                   True
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 they
                 shall
                 resolve
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 Votes
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 :
                 —
                 But
                 they
                 must
                 direct
                 him
                 by
                 
                   God's
                   Word
                
                 ,
                 and
                 always
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 Him
                 to
                 Confirm
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 Authority
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 shall
                 to
                 Him
                 ,
                 upon
                 Examination
                 of
                 their
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 agreeable
                 to
                 
                   God's
                   Word
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Kings
                 Sin
                 when
                 they
                 throw
                 off
                 all
                 Care
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 their
                 Bishops
                 alone
                 :
                 Confirming
                 by
                 their
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 Defending
                 with
                 their
                 Sword
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 
                   Faith
                   ,
                   They
                
                 shall
                 think
                 fit
                 to
                 prescribe
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 indeed
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 Other
                 Christians
                 ,
                 so
                 Princes
                 themselves
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 directed
                 in
                 
                   Matters
                   of
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Fathers
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 :
                 But
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 directed
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Light
                   of
                   God's
                   Word
                
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 drawn
                 at
                 the
                 Pleasure
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Defence
                 of
                 any
                 Errour
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 did
                 not
                 Innovate
                 ,
                 
                 says
                 Dr.
                 Heylin
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 setling
                 the
                 Supremacy
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Royal
                   Crown
                
                 .
                 —
                 The
                 like
                 Authority
                 was
                 exercised
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 enjoy'd
                 by
                 the
                 Christian
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 their
                 Calling
                 Councils
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 times
                 Assistiug
                 at
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 Presiding
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 Deputies
                 ,
                 or
                 Commissioners
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 Confirming
                 the
                 Acts
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 like
                 he
                 shews
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 done
                 by
                 our
                 Own
                 Kings
                 heretofore
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 concludes
                 thus
              
               ;
               
               
                 so
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Supremacy
                 was
                 recognized
                 by
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 to
                 King
                 Henry
                 
                 the
                 VIII
                 .
                 it
                 was
                 only
                 the
                 Restoring
                 of
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 Proper
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Original
                   ▪
                   Power
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 If
                 you
                 conceive
                 that
                 by
                 ascribing
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 the
                 
                   Supreme
                   Authority
                
                 ,
                 
                 taking
                 Him
                 for
                 their
                 
                   Supreme
                   Head
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 Submission
                 which
                 ensued
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Clergy
                 did
                 unwittingly
                 
                   ensnare
                   Themselves
                
                 ,
                 and
                 draw
                 a
                 Vassallage
                 on
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Times
                 Succeeding
                 ,
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 their
                 
                   Native
                   Rights
                
                 ,
                 and
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Usage
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Primitive
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 hard
                 matter
                 to
                 remove
                 that
                 Scruple
                 .
                 —
                 Its
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 Clergy
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 can
                 neither
                 Meet
                 in
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 nor
                 Conclude
                 any
                 thing
                 therein
                 ;
                 nor
                 
                   put
                   in
                   Execution
                
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 Concluded
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 Enabled
                 by
                 the
                 
                   King's
                   Authority
                
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 neither
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 their
                 
                   Native
                   Rights
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Usage
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Primitive
                   Times
                
                 .
                 —
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 grant
                 ,
                 indeed
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 under
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Heathen
                   Emperours
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Clergy
                 did
                 Assemble
                 in
                 their
                 National
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Provincial
                   Synods
                
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 Own
                 Authority
                 .
                 Which
                 Councils
                 being
                 Summon'd
                 by
                 the
                 Metropolitans
                 ,
                 and
                 Subscribed
                 by
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 were
                 of
                 sufficient
                 Power
                 to
                 bind
                 all
                 good
                 
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 within
                 the
                 Verge
                 of
                 their
                 Authority
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 was
                 Otherwise
                 when
                 the
                 Church
                 came
                 under
                 the
                 Protection
                 of
                 
                   Christian
                   Princes
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Vassallage
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Clergy
                 are
                 supposed
                 to
                 have
                 drawn
                 upon
                 Themselves
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 Submission
                 ;
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 fear
                 ,
                 or
                 danger
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 —
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 insisted
                 on
                 for
                 the
                 Proof
                 hereof
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Delegating
                 of
                 this
                 Power
                 by
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 VIII
                 .
                 to
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   Cromwell
                
                 ,
                 —
                 by
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Vicar
                   General
                
                 in
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Matters
                
                 ;
                 Who
                 by
                 that
                 Name
                 Presided
                 in
                 the
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1536.
                 
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 look'd
                 upon
                 both
                 by
                 Saunders
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 
                   Protestant
                   Doctors
                
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 as
                 a
                 great
                 debasing
                 of
                 the
                 
                   English
                   Clergy
                
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Monstrosity
                 in
                 Nature
                 .
                 But
                 certainly
                 these
                 Men
                 forget
                 —
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 appointed
                 certain
                 Noble-Men
                 to
                 sit
                 as
                 Judges
                 ,
                 whose
                 Names
                 Occur
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Action
                 of
                 that
                 Council
                 .
                 
                 The
                 like
                 we
                 find
                 Exemplified
                 in
                 the
                 Ephesine
                 Council
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Appointment
                 of
                 Theodosius
                 and
                 Valentinian
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Emperours
                   ,
                   Candidianus
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Count
                 Imperial
                 ,
                 sat
                 as
                 Judge
                 ,
                 or
                 President
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               Possible
               to
               imagine
               any
               thing
               more
               express
               to
               our
               present
               Concern
               ,
               
               than
               what
               this
               Learned
               ,
               and
               Zealous
               Defender
               of
               our
               Church
               has
               here
               advanced
               .
               If
               any
               One
               should
               be
               so
               Uncharitable
               as
               to
               imagine
               ,
               that
               this
               great
               Man
               had
               any
               Byass
               of
               private
               Interest
               upon
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               wrote
               this
               ;
               He
               may
               please
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               this
               Book
               was
               set
               forth
               by
               him
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Oliver
                 Cromwel
              
               ,
               when
               our
               Church
               was
               in
               its
               worst
               Estate
               ;
               and
               there
               seemed
               but
               little
               hopes
               Remaining
               of
               its
               ever
               Recovering
               its
               self
               to
               a
               New
               Establishment
               .
               But
               indeed
               this
               was
               his
               real
               Judgment
               ;
               and
               the
               General
               Sense
               of
               our
               Clergy
               in
               those
               Days
               .
               Nor
               had
               our
               greatest
               Church-Men
               then
               learnt
               either
               to
               think
               Otherwise
               of
               the
               
                 Princes
                 Right
              
               ;
               Or
               to
               run
               down
               the
               Learning
               ,
               and
               Piety
               ,
               of
               those
               Holy
               Men
               ,
               by
               whose
               Courage
               and
               Conduct
               the
               Reformation
               was
               carry'd
               on
               ;
               and
               many
               of
               whom
               sealed
               the
               Sincerity
               of
               their
               Opinions
               ,
               with
               their
               
                 Own
                 Blood.
              
               
            
          
           
             
               KING
               CHARLES
               II.
               
            
             
               I
               have
               now
               but
               one
               Period
               more
               to
               pass
               over
               ,
               
               and
               that
               a
               very
               short
               One
               too
               ;
               wherein
               I
               am
               to
               enquire
               ,
               How
               this
               Doctrine
               continued
               to
               be
               Received
               after
               the
               
                 Restauration
                 of
                 King
                 Charles
              
               the
               II.
               and
               upon
               that
               last
               Reveiw
               ,
               that
               was
               then
               made
               of
               our
               Constitution
               .
            
             
             
               That
               ,
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               both
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               his
               Parliament
               ,
               were
               not
               only
               well
               Affected
               to
               the
               Interests
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               but
               ready
               to
               concur
               with
               whatever
               the
               Convocation
               could
               reasonably
               have
               proposed
               to
               Them
               ,
               for
               the
               better
               Settlement
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               .
               But
               what
               then
               did
               they
               do
               ,
               as
               to
               this
               Matter
               ?
               Was
               this
               enslaving
               Act
               ,
               made
               by
               our
               ‖
               Saint
               Henry
               the
               VIII
               .
               and
               continued
               by
               all
               his
               ⸪
               
                 Oppressing
                 Successors
              
               of
               the
               
                 Reform'd
                 Religion
              
               ;
               repealed
               by
               this
               
                 Zealous
                 ,
                 Church-Parliament
              
               ?
               Or
               ,
               because
               that
               cannot
               be
               pretended
               ;
               Did
               that
               Reverend
               Synod
               ,
               which
               altered
               so
               many
               Other
               things
               ,
               ever
               once
               touch
               upon
               this
               ,
               and
               were
               stop'd
               in
               it
               ?
               Neither
               can
               that
               be
               Affirm'd
               .
            
             
               Was
               there
               ,
               
               in
               that
               large
               Body
               ,
               Any
               One
               ,
               (
               but
               
                 One
                 )
                 Generous
                 ,
                 Freeborn
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               who
               being
               Scandalized
               at
               the
               Restraints
               under
               which
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Rights
              
               of
               the
               Church
               had
               so
               long
               lain
               ,
               moved
               the
               Convocation
               to
               protest
               against
               the
               
                 King's
                 Supremacy
              
               ,
               if
               they
               could
               not
               yet
               be
               so
               Happy
               as
               totally
               to
               shake
               it
               off
               ?
               Neither
               does
               any
               thing
               of
               this
               Occurr
               ,
               in
               the
               Diary
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               seen
               ,
               of
               that
               Convocations
               Proceedings
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               which
               makes
               me
               the
               rather
               to
               Remark
               this
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               both
               that
               Parliament
               ,
               
               and
               that
               Convocation
               ,
               had
               this
               very
               Business
               of
               the
               
                 King's
                 Supremacy
              
               ,
               
               and
               the
               
                 Churches
                 Power
              
               ,
               under
               their
               Consideration
               :
               And
               an
               Act
               was
               made
               for
               the
               better
               Execution
               of
               the
               One
               ,
               but
               still
               so
               as
               not
               to
               Prejudice
               the
               Other
               .
               Here
               therefore
               was
               a
               just
               Opportunity
               given
               to
               the
               Convocation
               to
               have
               declared
               its
               self
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               Parliament
               to
               have
               provided
               for
               the
               Liberties
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               They
               were
               actually
               Repealing
               One
               Branch
               of
               that
               very
               Statute
               ,
               of
               the
               First
               of
               
                 Eliz.
                 c.
              
               1.
               
               And
               two
               Lines
               more
               had
               done
               the
               Business
               .
               But
               alas
               !
               they
               were
               both
               Negligent
               in
               this
               Particular
               :
               Or
               rather
               ,
               (
               for
               that
               is
               the
               Truth
               ,
               )
               they
               Neither
               of
               them
               thought
               the
               Church
               was
               at
               all
               Oppress'd
               ,
               by
               this
               just
               Jurisdiction
               of
               the
               Prince
               over
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               we
               know
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               are
               Obstinate
               things
               ,
               and
               will
               no
               longer
               bend
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               wont
               to
               do
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Canon
              
               .
               Did
               the
               Synod
               therefore
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               make
               bold
               with
               its
               
                 Own
                 Constitutions
              
               ;
               and
               Rescind
               those
               base
               ,
               and
               
                 flattering
                 Canons
              
               ,
               which
               stampt
               upon
               this
               Act
               the
               
                 Churches
                 Approbation
              
               ;
               
               And
               ,
               by
               so
               doing
               ,
               sign'd
               the
               Theta
               upon
               her
               
                 Rights
                 ,
                 Liberties
              
               ,
               and
               Authorities
               ?
               On
               the
               contrary
               ,
               they
               continue
               still
               in
               force
               ;
               and
               
               have
               (
               as
               far
               as
               One
               of
               King
               
               Henry's
               Convocations
               has
               power
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               )
               
                 ipso
                 facto
                 Excommunicated
              
               some
               among
               Us
               ,
               who
               ,
               while
               they
               make
               a
               Noise
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               only
               were
               the
               true
               Sons
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               are
               Really
               cut
               off
               from
               all
               Communion
               with
               Her.
               
            
             
               In
               a
               word
               ;
               When
               upon
               the
               Review
               of
               the
               Liturgie
               ,
               several
               other
               Alterations
               were
               made
               in
               the
               Forms
               of
               Ordaining
               of
               
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Priests
              
               ,
               and
               Deacons
               ;
               did
               they
               slip
               aside
               the
               
                 Oath
                 of
                 Supremacy
              
               ,
               that
               Bond
               of
               Iniquity
               ,
               
               contriv'd
               by
               the
               Atheists
               ,
               and
               Erastians
               ,
               of
               the
               Parliament
               in
               the
               First
               of
               
                 Q.
                 Elizabeth
              
               ,
               on
               purpose
               to
               run
               down
               the
               Rights
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ;
               and
               set
               up
               an
               
                 Oppressive
                 Supremacy
              
               over
               them
               ?
               But
               ,
               they
               still
               stand
               as
               they
               did
               before
               ;
               and
               may
               move
               some
               to
               consider
               ,
               who
               have
               been
               Ordain'd
               by
               these
               Forms
               ,
               
               How
               to
               Reconcile
               the
               
                 Solemn
                 Recognition
              
               of
               that
               Oath
               ,
               in
               behalf
               of
               the
               
                 King's
                 Authority
              
               ,
               with
               what
               they
               have
               since
               Written
               ,
               with
               so
               much
               Bitterness
               ,
               against
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               tho'
               the
               Convocation
               therefore
               did
               nothing
               to
               Recover
               the
               Church
               out
               of
               that
               
                 slavish
                 Estate
              
               ,
               
               into
               which
               former
               Convocations
               ,
               and
               Parliaments
               ,
               had
               brought
               her
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               some
               Others
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               in
               their
               Writings
               on
               this
               Subject
               ,
               may
               have
               Remonstrated
               against
               it
               .
               That
               
               any
               have
               done
               so
               ,
               till
               this
               present
               Controversy
               began
               ,
               is
               what
               I
               never
               Heard
               :
               This
               I
               know
               ,
               that
               several
               have
               Asserted
               ,
               and
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               ,
               defended
               too
               ,
               the
               Supremacy
               ,
               on
               its
               
                 present
                 Legal
                 Bottom
              
               ,
               beyond
               the
               possibility
               of
               a
               
                 Reasonable
                 Reply
              
               .
            
             
               Among
               these
               I
               know
               not
               whom
               more
               properly
               to
               mention
               ,
               
               in
               the
               very
               first
               place
               ,
               than
               our
               Pious
               ,
               and
               Learned
               Bishop
               Taylour
               .
               It
               was
               but
               a
               very
               little
               while
               before
               the
               Restauration
               of
               King
               Charles
               ,
               that
               he
               published
               his
               Excellent
               Book
               of
               Cases
               of
               Conscience
               ;
               and
               which
               has
               never
               ,
               I
               conceive
               ,
               fallen
               under
               any
               Censure
               ,
               tho'
               often
               Re-printed
               ,
               since
               .
               In
               these
               having
               first
               ,
               in
               General
               ,
               shewn
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Prince
                 has
                 Authority
                 in
                 Matters
                 of
                 Religion
              
               ;
               
               and
               Asserted
               it
               so
               highly
               ,
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               
               
                 
                   That
                   without
                   it
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   but
                   the
                   Shadow
                   of
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Servant
                   of
                   his
                   Priests
                   :
                
              
               He
               proceeds
               ,
               more
               particularly
               ,
               to
               lay
               down
               this
               ,
               as
               his
               next
               Rule
               of
               
                 Conscience
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   Kings
                   have
                   a
                   Legislative
                   Power
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Affairs
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Church
                
              
               .
               Which
               having
               also
               shewn
               ;
               his
               next
               Conclusion
               to
               our
               purpose
               is
               this
               ;
               §
               .
               9.
               
               
                 
                   The
                   Supreme
                   Civil
                   Power
                   ,
                   hath
                   a
                   Power
                   of
                   External
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   in
                   Causes
                   of
                   Faith
                   :
                
              
               That
               is
               ,
               as
               he
               Explains
               himself
               ,
               
                 
                   a
                   Power
                   to
                   determine
                   what
                   Doctrines
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   taught
                   to
                   the
                   People
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   not
                   .
                
              
            
             
             
               
                 And
                 to
                 prevent
                 mistake
                 ,
                 he
                 thus
                 declares
                 himself
                 ,
                 more
                 particularly
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 matter
                 .
              
               §
               .
               16.
               
               
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 intend
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 Article
                 is
                 by
                 Princes
                 allow'd
                 ,
                 is
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 True
                 Religion
                 :
                 For
                 that
                 is
                 more
                 than
                 we
                 can
                 justify
                 of
                 a
                 Definition
                 made
                 by
                 a
                 Synod
                 of
                 Bishops
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 They
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 that
                 True
                 Doctrine
                 be
                 Establish'd
                 ;
                 That
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 supposed
                 
                   Competent
                   Judges
                
                 what
                 is
                 
                   true
                   Doctrine
                
                 ;
                 Else
                 
                   They
                   Guide
                
                 their
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   some
                   Body
                   Else
                   Rules
                
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 then
                 Who
                 is
                 the
                 Prince
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Prince
                 then
                 is
                 to
                 Judge
                 what
                 is
                 true
                 Doctrine
                 ;
                 
                 yet
                 this
                 He
                 must
                 do
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Assistance
                 ,
                 and
                 Ministries
                 of
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Persons
                   .
                   —
                   Kings
                
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Supreme
                   Judges
                
                 of
                 Law
                 :
                 —
                 Yet
                 in
                 Cases
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 Doubt
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Supreme
                   Civil
                   Power
                
                 speaks
                 by
                 them
                 whose
                 Profession
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 Vnderstand
                 the
                 Laws
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Religion
                 :
                 The
                 King
                 is
                 to
                 study
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 not
                 that
                 He
                 should
                 wholly
                 depend
                 ,
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Sentences
                 of
                 Others
                 ;
                 but
                 be
                 able
                 ,
                 of
                 Himself
                 ,
                 to
                 Judge
                 .
              
            
             
               —
               
                 But
                 the
                 
                   Prince's
                   Office
                
                 of
                 providing
                 for
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Manner
                 of
                 doing
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 Cases
                 of
                 Difficulty
                 ,
                 are
                 rarely
                 well
                 discoursed
                 by
                 Theodosius
                 the
                 Younger
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Letter
                 of
                 his
                 to
                 St.
                 
                   Cyrill
                   :
                   The
                   Doctrine
                   
                   of
                   Godliness
                   shall
                   be
                   discuss'd
                   in
                   the
                   Sacred
                   Council
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   shall
                   prevail
                   ,
                   or
                   pass
                   into
                   a
                   Law
                   ,
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   shall
                   be
                   judged
                   Agreeable
                   to
                   Truth
                   and
                   Reason
                   .
                
                 Where
                 the
                 Emperor
                 gives
                 the
                 Examination
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 to
                 whose
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 Calling
                 ,
                 it
                 does
                 belong
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sanction
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Right
                 of
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ;
                 who
                 would
                 see
                 the
                 Decrees
                 should
                 be
                 Establish'd
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 True
                 and
                 Reasonable
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ib.
                 §
              
               .
               5.
               
               
                 This
                 I
                 observe
                 in
                 Opposition
                 to
                 those
                 
                   bold
                   Pretences
                
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 ;
                 that
                 Esteem
                 
                   Princes
                   bound
                
                 to
                 Execute
                 their
                 Decrees
                 ,
                 and
                 account
                 them
                 but
                 Great
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 Servants
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 Sentences
                 —
              
               
                 And
                 a
                 little
                 lower
                 he
                 saith
              
               ;
               
                 If
                 He
                 (
                 
                   the
                   Prince
                
                 )
                 be
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 
                   Confirm
                   All
                
                 ,
                 then
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 He
                 may
                 chuse
                 
                   which
                   he
                   will
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   which
                   he
                   will
                   not
                
                 .
                 —
              
            
             
               §
               .
               6.
               
               He
               shews
               that
               Princes
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               Govern
               their
               Churches
               ,
               by
               the
               Consent
               ,
               and
               Advice
               of
               their
               Bishops
               ;
               but
               only
               that
               it
               is
               Reasonable
               they
               should
               .
               
                 For
                 (
                 says
                 he
                 )
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Priests
                 ,
                 
                   are
                   the
                   most
                
                 Knowing
                 in
                 Spiritual
                 Affairs
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   therefore
                   most
                
                 fit
                 
                   to
                   be
                   Councellors
                   to
                   the
                
                 Prince
                 
                   in
                   them
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 In
                 his
                 Fifth
              
               Rule
               ,
               §
               .
               1.
               
                 he
                 Affirms
              
               ,
               
                 That
                 Kings
                 have
                 Power
                 of
                 
                   Making
                   Laws
                
                 .
                 
                 —
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Secular
                   Princes
                
                 did
                 use
                 to
                 Indict
                 ,
                 or
                 Permit
                 the
                 Indiction
                 of
                 Synods
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 so
                 
                   when
                   they
                   saw
                   Cause
                
                 ,
                 they
                 Confirm'd
                 the
                 Sentences
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 pass'd
                 them
                 into
                 Laws
                 .
                 Before
                 Princes
                 were
                 Christian
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 Govern'd
                 by
                 their
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Guides
                
                 ;
                 who
                 had
                 Authority
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 All
                 that
                 was
                 Necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 
                   Great
                   Convenience
                
                 ,
                 next
                 to
                 Necessity
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 
                   Other
                   things
                
                 they
                 had
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 People
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 For
                 the
                 (
                 better
                 )
                 providing
                 for
                 These
                 ,
                 God
                 raised
                 up
                 Princes
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 —
                 And
                 then
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Laws
                
                 were
                 Advised
                 by
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Commanded
                 by
                 Kings
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 but
                 Rules
                 ,
                 and
                 Canons
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Order
                
                 ;
                 but
                 made
                 Laws
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Secular
                   Power
                
                 .
                 —
                 These
                 Canons
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Princes
                 were
                 Christian
                 ,
                 were
                 no
                 Laws
                 farther
                 than
                 the
                 People
                 did
                 Consent
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 even
                 the
                 Wicked
                 must
                 Obey
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               was
               the
               Judgment
               of
               that
               Great
               Bishop
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               
                 Princes
                 Supremacy
              
               in
               
                 Matters
                 Ecclesiastical
              
               .
               And
               this
               Judgment
               he
               delivered
               in
               his
               
                 full
                 Years
              
               ;
               in
               One
               of
               his
               
                 last
                 Works
              
               ,
               and
               that
               purposely
               design'd
               to
               Guide
               the
               Consciences
               of
               such
               as
               should
               make
               Use
               of
               it
               .
               I
               shall
               from
               him
               descend
               but
               to
               One
               more
               ,
               Whom
               I
               fitly
               place
               the
               last
               of
               his
               Order
               ;
               And
               to
               whose
               
               Judgment
               ,
               tho'
               I
               pay
               no
               more
               than
               it
               deserves
               ,
               yet
               I
               cannot
               but
               think
               it
               may
               have
               some
               weight
               with
               those
               ,
               whom
               I
               am
               now
               concern'd
               especially
               to
               Convince
               .
            
             
               
                 In
                 his
                 Discourse
                 of
              
               Ecclesiastical
               Polity
               ,
               
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 he
                 affirms
              
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 Affairs
                 of
                 Religion
                 to
                 be
                 Subject
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Supreme
                   Civil
                   Power
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 no
                 
                   Other
                   .
                   p.
                
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 as
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Kingly
                   Power
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Priestly
                   Function
                
                 ,
                 were
                 alway
                 Vested
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Persons
                 ;
                 —
                 So
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 separated
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Jewish
                   State
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Supremacy
                 was
                 annexed
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Civil
                   Power
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 continued
                 until
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 ,
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Death
                 :
              
               Ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 This
                 he
                 more
                 largely
                 delivers
              
               ,
               p.
               32.
               
               
                 Tho'
                 in
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Priestly
                   Office
                
                 was
                 —
                 separated
                 by
                 a
                 divine
                 ,
                 positive
                 Command
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Kingly
                   Power
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 remain'd
                 still
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Sovereign
                   Prince
                
                 :
                 Their
                 King
                 always
                 Exercising
                 a
                 
                   Supremacy
                   
                     Over
                     All
                     Persons
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   
                     All
                     Causes
                  
                   Ecclesiastical
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Power
                 wherewith
                 Christ
                 invested
                 the
                 Governors
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Apostolical
                   Age
                
                 ,
                 was
                 
                   purely
                   Spiritual
                
                 :
                 They
                 had
                 no
                 Authority
                 to
                 inflict
                 
                   Temporal
                   Punishments
                
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 force
                 Men
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 their
                 Canons
                 ,
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 Paenalties
                 .
                 They
                 only
                 declared
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 denounced
                 the
                 Threatnings
                 annexed
                 to
                 Them.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 But
                 when
                 Christianity
                 was
                 become
                 the
                 
                   Imperial
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 began
                 its
                 Government
                 to
                 Re-settle
                 where
                 Nature
                 had
                 placed
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Jurisdiction
                
                 was
                 annex'd
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Civil
                   Power
                
                 .
                 —
                 So
                 that
                 tho'
                 the
                 Exercise
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Ministerial
                   Function
                
                 ,
                 
                 still
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 Persons
                 that
                 were
                 thereunto
                 Originally
                 Commissioned
                 by
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 the
                 Exercise
                 of
                 its
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 was
                 Restored
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Imperial
                   Diadem
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Constantine
                 was
                 no
                 sooner
                 settled
                 in
                 his
                 Imperial
                 Throne
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 he
                 took
                 the
                 Settlement
                 of
                 
                   All
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Matters
                
                 into
                 his
                 Own
                 Cognizance
                 .
                 He
                 
                   Called
                   Synods
                
                 and
                 Councils
                 ,
                 in
                 Order
                 to
                 the
                 Peace
                 and
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 He
                 Ratified
                 their
                 Canons
                 into
                 
                   Laws
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 In
                 the
                 Exercise
                 of
                 which
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 carefully
                 follow'd
                 by
                 all
                 his
                 Successors
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Nay
                 he
                 doubts
                 not
                 to
                 affirm
                 ,
              
               
               
                 That
                 had
                 it
                 not
                 been
                 for
                 the
                 Care
                 of
                 
                   Christian
                   Princes
                   ,
                   Christianity
                
                 had
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 humane
                 Probability
                 ,
                 been
                 utterly
                 destroy'd
                 by
                 its
                 
                   Own
                   Tumults
                
                 and
                 Seditions
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 He
                 adds
              
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 this
                 Supremacy
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Civil
                   Power
                
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Religious
                   Matters
                
                 ,
                 is
                 expresly
                 Asserted
                 by
                 Our
                 Church
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 content
                 barely
                 to
                 
                   Affirm
                   it
                
                 ,
                 but
                 denounces
                 
                 the
                 Sentence
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 against
                 All
                 that
                 deny
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 stood
                 this
              
               Author
               '
               
                 s
                 Judgment
                 in
                 this
                 Case
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 Year
                 1669
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 engaged
                 against
                 another
                 sort
                 of
              
               Adversaries
               ,
               
                 and
                 which
                 led
                 him
                 to
                 somewhat
                 different
                 Reflections
                 ;
                 we
                 find
                 him
                 a
                 little
                 gone
                 off
                 from
                 this
              
               Hypothesis
               ;
               
               
                 in
                 the
                 Year
                 1681.
                 
                 Yet
                 even
                 there
                 he
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 for
                 the
              
               Supremacy
               ,
               
                 than
                 those
                 we
                 have
                 now
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 .
                 He
                 affirms
                 indeed
                 ,
                 p.
              
               105.
               
               
                 That
                 from
                 the
                 Precedent
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Council
                
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 the
                 Governours
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 ,
                 enjoy'd
                 a
                 Power
                 of
                 making
                 Canons
                 and
                 Constitutions
                 ,
                 for
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 Good
                 Order
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 withal
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 that
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Primitive
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 our
                 Bishops
                 submitted
                 the
                 Exercise
                 thereof
                 to
                 the
                 
                   King
                   's
                   Sovereign
                   Authority
                
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 that
                 famous
                 Act
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Submission
                   of
                   the
                   Clergy
                
                 .
                 Whereby
                 (
                 
                   says
                   he
                
                 ,
                 p.
                 106.
                 )
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 pass
                 away
                 their
                 Power
                 of
                 
                   making
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Canons
                
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 give
                 Security
                 to
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 under
                 that
                 Pretence
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 attempt
                 any
                 thing
                 tending
                 to
                 the
                 Disturbance
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 or
                 Injurious
                 to
                 the
                 Prerogative
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 .
                 Which
                 ,
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 Submission
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 Clergy
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 
                 ought
                 ,
                 in
                 duty
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 to
                 their
                 Sovereign
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 Gratitude
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 Protection
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 any
                 Abatement
                 ,
                 or
                 Diminution
                 of
                 their
                 Own
                 Authority
                 ;
                 viz.
                 The
                 standing
                 Laws
                 of
                 Christianity
                 being
                 secured
                 ,
                 to
                 submit
                 
                   All
                   Other
                   Matters
                
                 to
                 his
                 
                   Sovereign
                   Will
                
                 and
                 Pleasure
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               p.
               108.
               
               He
               approves
               King
               James
               Reply
               to
               
                 Cardinal
                 Perron
              
               ,
               where
               he
               lets
               him
               know
               ,
               
                 
                   That
                   tho'
                
                 Christian
                 Kings
                 and
                 Emperors
                 ,
                 
                   never
                   arrogated
                   to
                   themselves
                   a
                
                 Power
                 
                   of
                   being
                
                 Sovereign
                 Judges
                 in
                 Matters
                 and
                 Controversies
                 of
                 Faith
                 ;
                 
                   yet
                   for
                
                 Moderation
                 of
                 Synods
                 ;
                 for
                 Determinations
                 ,
                 and
                 Orders
                 ,
                 
                   Establish'd
                   in
                
                 Councils
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   for
                   the
                
                 Discipline
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 Church
                 ;
                 
                   they
                   have
                   made
                   a
                
                 full
                 ,
                 and
                 Good
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   their
                
                 Imperial
                 Authority
                 .
              
            
             
               Such
               was
               the
               last
               Sense
               ,
               if
               I
               mistake
               not
               ,
               of
               this
               Writer
               ;
               and
               that
               when
               he
               was
               in
               his
               highest
               Exaltation
               of
               the
               
                 Churches
                 Authority
              
               .
               And
               all
               the
               Difference
               I
               can
               find
               between
               his
               Own
               last
               ,
               and
               first
               Opinion
               ,
               is
               but
               this
               ;
               that
               what
               He
               before
               gave
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Prince
              
               as
               his
               Own
               due
               ,
               He
               now
               grants
               him
               by
               the
               Concession
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ;
               yet
               so
               ,
               as
               to
               declare
               the
               Clergy
               bound
               to
               yeild
               it
               to
               Him
               ,
               and
               to
               affirm
               the
               
                 Churches
                 Rights
              
               to
               be
               in
               no
               wise
               injured
               ,
               or
               impeach'd
               by
               it
               .
            
             
             
               But
               I
               shall
               not
               insist
               any
               longer
               on
               this
               Authority
               ;
               but
               pass
               on
               to
               consider
               the
               Judgment
               of
               an
               Author
               ,
               or
               Two
               ,
               of
               a
               Lower
               Rank
               ;
               but
               whose
               Learning
               ,
               and
               Steddiness
               ,
               will
               much
               more
               recommend
               Them
               to
               all
               Sober
               ,
               and
               Indifferent
               Persons
               .
            
             
               Of
               these
               the
               first
               I
               shall
               mention
               ,
               
               shall
               be
               our
               Excellent
               Dr.
               Falkner
               ;
               
               who
               in
               his
               Discourse
               of
               Christian
               Loyalty
               ,
               
               fully
               examines
               ,
               and
               determines
               the
               Case
               before
               Us.
               
            
             
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Christian
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 Profession
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   says
                   he
                
                 )
                 tho'
                 no
                 Authority
                 has
                 any
                 Right
                 to
                 Oppose
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Truth
                 ;
                 yet
                 Princes
                 may
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 ,
                 take
                 Care
                 of
                 the
                 True
                 Profession
                 thereof
                 in
                 their
                 Dominions
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 Suppress
                 such
                 dangerous
                 Errours
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 manifestly
                 contrary
                 thereunto
                 .
                 —
                 But
                 in
                 Cases
                 of
                 Difficulty
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 deciding
                 ,
                 or
                 ending
                 of
                 Controversies
                 ,
                 about
                 Matters
                 of
                 Faith
                 ;
                 the
                 
                   Disquisition
                   ,
                   and
                   Resolution
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Guides
                
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 take
                 Place
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 Embraced
                 .
                 —
                 In
                 such
                 Cases
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Catholick
                   Christian
                   Emperours
                
                 ,
                 did
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 
                   Authority
                   ,
                   Establish
                
                 the
                 Decisions
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Oecumenical
                   Councils
                
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 
                   Matters
                   of
                   Truth
                
                 which
                 are
                 plain
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 manifest
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Scriptures
                
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Declarations
                 of
                 
                   approved
                   
                   Councils
                
                 agreeing
                 therewith
                 ;
                 the
                 
                   Saecular
                   Governour
                
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 is
                 Necessary
                 ,
                 may
                 proceed
                 upon
                 the
                 Evidence
                 thereof
                 to
                 his
                 Own
                 Understanding
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 In
                 establishing
                 Rules
                 and
                 Constitutions
                 for
                 
                   Order
                   ,
                   Decency
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Peace
                 ,
                 it
                 belongeth
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Officers
                
                 to
                 consult
                 ,
                 advise
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 Care
                 thereof
                 .
                 —
                 But
                 yet
                 this
                 with
                 such
                 Dependance
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Royal
                   Power
                
                 ,
                 as
                 King
                 Charles
                 has
                 declared
              
               —
               
                 [
                 that
                 is
                 ;
                 That
                 they
                 first
                 obtain
                 the
                 Kings
                 leave
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 execute
                 nothing
                 but
                 with
                 his
                 Approbation
                 .
                 See
                 above
                 §
                 .
                 28.
                 ]
              
               
                 In
                 such
                 an
                 
                   extraordinary
                   Case
                
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Primitive
                   Times
                
                 was
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Civil
                   Power
                
                 will
                 not
                 own
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 the
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Governours
                
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 Own
                 Authority
                 ,
                 may
                 establish
                 necessary
                 Rules
                 of
                 Order
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 then
                 done
                 .
                 But
                 since
                 the
                 External
                 Sanction
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 doth
                 flow
                 from
                 the
                 general
                 Nature
                 of
                 Power
                 and
                 Authority
                 ;
                 wheresoever
                 the
                 Temporal
                 Power
                 will
                 take
                 that
                 Care
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 ought
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 Right
                 to
                 give
                 its
                 Establishment
                 to
                 such
                 Constitutions
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Officers
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 apply
                 Themselves
                 thereto
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Obtaining
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 calling
                 of
                 Councils
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 is
                 needful
                 for
                 the
                 Preservation
                 of
                 the
                 Peace
                 
                 and
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 perform'd
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Officers
                
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Civil
                 disowneth
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 being
                 no
                 particular
                 Exercise
                 of
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Keys
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 of
                 a
                 
                   general
                   Authority
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 peculiarly
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Supreme
                   Governour
                
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 make
                 use
                 thereof
                 .
                 —
                 The
                 antient
                 Right
                 ,
                 and
                 Exercise
                 of
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Summoning
                   Provincial
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   National
                   Councils
                
                 ,
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 observed
                 ,
                 and
                 asserted
                 ,
                 by
                 P.
                 de
                 Marca
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               indeed
               he
               himself
               in
               his
               
                 5th
                 Chapter
              
               ,
               abundantly
               Demonstrates
               both
               that
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               that
               is
               Contended
               for
               ,
               in
               the
               present
               Dispute
               .
               And
               the
               Heads
               of
               which
               are
               such
               as
               these
               :
               
                 That
                 the
                 
                   antient
                   Emperours
                   had
                   Power
                   to
                   Call
                   Councils
                   :
                
              
               p.
               156
               ,
               158
               ,
               159
               ,
               161
               ,
               165
               ,
               170
               :
               To
               be
               
                 present
                 at
              
               Them
               :
               p.
               157
               ,
               160.
               
               And
               by
               Themselves
               ,
               or
               their
               Deputies
               ,
               to
               Preside
               in
               Them
               :
               p.
               162
               ,
               167
               ,
               170.
               
               To
               direct
               them
               what
               they
               should
               Consult
               about
               :
               p.
               157
               ,
               163
               ,
               170.
               
               To
               appoint
               the
               Time
               ,
               and
               Place
               ,
               of
               their
               Meeting
               :
               p.
               166
               ,
               170.
               
               To
               keep
               the
               Bishops
               from
               leaving
               the
               Council
               ,
               till
               all
               should
               be
               Finish'd
               for
               which
               it
               was
               Called
               :
               p.
               163.
               
               To
               Confirm
               what
               they
               do
               aright
               :
               p.
               157
               ,
               160
               ,
               161
               ,
               164
               ,
               169
               ,
               170.
               
               
               To
               Rescind
               what
               they
               do
               amiss
               :
               p.
               163.
               
               To
               Suspend
               their
               Acts
               from
               
                 taking
                 Effect
              
               ,
               till
               they
               should
               give
               way
               to
               it
               :
               p.
               165.
               
               These
               are
               the
               Instances
               which
               may
               be
               observed
               ,
               in
               that
               Chapter
               ,
               of
               the
               Jurisdiction
               and
               Authority
               ,
               which
               the
               antient
               Emperours
               Exercised
               over
               their
               Synods
               heretofore
               :
               And
               by
               which
               we
               are
               to
               Expound
               ,
               
               as
               our
               Church
               has
               taught
               Us
               ,
               the
               Supremacy
               of
               our
               
                 Own
                 Princes
              
               in
               the
               like
               Cases
               .
               I
               shall
               conclude
               what
               I
               have
               to
               observe
               from
               this
               
                 Learned
                 Writer
              
               ,
               with
               a
               Remark
               ,
               which
               I
               wish
               some
               Men
               would
               be
               perswaded
               a
               little
               more
               seriously
               to
               Consider
               :
               
               p.
               204.
               
               
                 
                   Some
                   things
                   which
                   ,
                   at
                   first
                   Sight
                   ,
                   may
                   seem
                   an
                
                 Abatement
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 Authority
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   rather
                   such
                   a
                   way
                   of
                   Regulating
                   the
                   Exercise
                   of
                   its
                
                 Power
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   ,
                   under
                
                 Religious
                 Princes
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   for
                   the
                
                 Churches
                 Advantage
                 .
                 
                   Of
                   this
                   Nature
                   I
                   conceive
                   that
                
                 Constitution
                 [
                 of
                 the
                 25
                 H.
                 VIII
                 .
                 ]
                 that
                 No
                 new
                 Canons
                 shall
                 be
                 Enacted
                 ,
                 Promulged
                 ,
                 or
                 Executed
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Royal
                 Assent
                 ,
                 and
                 Licence
                 ,
                 to
                 Enact
                 ,
                 Promulge
                 ,
                 and
                 Execute
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 
                   For
                   hereby
                   the
                
                 Cergy
                 
                   give
                   such
                   Security
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   against
                   all
                   jealousies
                   of
                   Renew'd
                
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Usurpations
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   thereupon
                   the
                   Church
                   may
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   Kings
                   Favour
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   Assurance
                   of
                   greater
                   Safety
                   
                   and
                   Protection
                   ,
                   practise
                   upon
                   its
                   Establish'd
                   Constitutions
                   ;
                   which
                   are
                   so
                
                 Good
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   great
                   Reason
                   to
                   bless
                   God
                   for
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   hereupon
                   it
                   may
                   also
                   be
                   hoped
                   ,
                   that
                   what
                   shall
                   be
                   farther
                   needful
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   Super-added
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Royal
                   Licence
                   ;
                   and
                   become
                   more
                   Effectual
                   to
                   its
                   End
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Confirmation
                   of
                   that
                   Authority
                   .
                
              
            
             
               There
               is
               yet
               One
               Author
               more
               ,
               who
               must
               not
               be
               pass'd
               by
               ;
               
               Our
               Learned
               ,
               and
               Accurate
               Dr.
               Barrow
               :
               
               And
               a
               better
               than
               whom
               I
               could
               not
               have
               desired
               ,
               to
               close
               up
               this
               Collection
               withall
               .
            
             
               In
               his
               Treatise
               of
               the
               
                 Vnity
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               (
               a
               Discourse
               which
               would
               some
               Men
               more
               diligently
               Read
               ,
               and
               more
               judiciously
               Consider
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               talk
               so
               loosely
               as
               they
               do
               ,
               on
               that
               Subject
               :
               )
               He
               gives
               Us
               this
               Account
               of
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               times
               Immediately
               after
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 Each
                 Church
                 did
                 ,
                 
                 Seperately
                 ,
                 Order
                 its
                 Own
                 Affairs
                 ;
                 without
                 Recourse
                 to
                 Others
                 ,
                 except
                 for
                 Charitable
                 Advice
                 ,
                 or
                 Relief
                 ,
                 in
                 Cases
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 Difficulty
                 ,
                 or
                 urgent
                 Need.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Each
                 Church
                 was
                 Endow'd
                 with
                 a
                 perfect
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 a
                 full
                 Authority
                 ,
                 without
                 Dependence
                 ,
                 or
                 Subordination
                 to
                 Others
                 ;
                 to
                 govern
                 its
                 Own
                 Members
                 ;
                 to
                 manage
                 its
                 Own
                 Affiairs
                 ;
                 to
                 Decide
                 Controversies
                 
                 and
                 Causes
                 Incident
                 among
                 themselves
                 ;
                 without
                 allowing
                 Appeals
                 ,
                 or
                 rendring
                 Accounts
                 ,
                 to
                 Others
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 that
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 several
                 
                   Adjacent
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 did
                 use
                 to
                 meet
                 upon
                 Emergencies
                 ,
                 —
                 to
                 consult
                 ,
                 and
                 conclude
                 upon
                 Expedients
                 ,
                 for
                 attaining
                 such
                 Ends
                 (
                 
                   as
                   they
                   met
                   for
                
                 .
                 )
                 
                 This
                 probably
                 they
                 did
                 at
                 first
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Free
                   Way
                
                 ,
                 without
                 Rule
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Occasion
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Prudence
                   Suggested
                
                 :
                 But
                 afterwards
                 by
                 Confederation
                 ,
                 and
                 Consent
                 ,
                 these
                 Conventions
                 were
                 formed
                 into
                 Method
                 ,
                 and
                 Regulated
                 by
                 certain
                 Orders
                 ,
                 establish'd
                 by
                 Consent
                 ;
                 whence
                 did
                 arise
                 an
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Unity
                
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 within
                 certain
                 Precincts
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Hence
                 every
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 Pastor
                 was
                 conceived
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 double
                 Relation
                 ,
                 or
                 Capacity
                 ;
                 One
                 towards
                 his
                 Own
                 Flock
                 ,
                 another
                 towards
                 the
                 Whole
                 Flock
                 .
              
            
             
               Of
               Councils
               ,
               he
               thus
               delivers
               his
               Opinion
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   General
                   Councils
                
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 Extraordinary
                 ,
                 Arbitrary
                 ,
                 Prudential
                 Means
                 ,
                 of
                 restoring
                 Truth
                 ,
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Order
                 ,
                 Discipline
                 .
                 —
                 During
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 the
                 Church
                 wanted
                 Them
                 ;
                 Afterwards
                 had
                 them
                 but
                 Rarely
                 ;
                 and
                 since
                 the
                 Breach
                 between
                 the
                 Oriental
                 ,
                 and
                 Western
                 Churches
                 ,
                 for
                 many
                 Centuries
                 ,
                 there
                 hath
                 been
                 none
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 The
                 first
                 
                   General
                   Councils
                
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 indeed
                 All
                 )
                 were
                 Congregated
                 by
                 Emperours
                 ;
                 —
                 their
                 Congregation
                 dependeth
                 on
                 the
                 Permission
                 ,
                 and
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   Secular
                   Powers
                
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 Equity
                 ,
                 should
                 do
                 so
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 And
                 in
                 his
                 most
                 Elaborate
                 Treatise
                 of
                 the
              
               Popes
               Supremacy
               :
               
               
                 The
                 most
                 Just
                 and
                 Pious
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 bear
                 greatest
                 Love
                 to
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 —
                 did
                 call
                 them
                 without
                 Scruple
                 :
                 It
                 was
                 deem'd
                 their
                 Right
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ;
                 none
                 did
                 Remonstrate
                 against
                 their
                 Practise
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               same
               he
               shews
               of
               National
               and
               
                 Provincial
                 Councils
              
               ,
               p.
               186
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 To
                 these
                 they
                 Summon'd
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 a
                 Peremptory
                 Manner
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 directed
                 both
                 the
                 Time
                 ,
                 and
                 Place
                 of
                 their
                 Meeting
                 .
                 The
                 Popes
                 petition'd
                 them
                 to
                 Call
                 [
                 Councils
                 ]
                 and
                 sometimes
                 they
                 Prevailed
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 sometimes
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 This
                 Power
                 ,
                 
                 upon
                 many
                 just
                 Accounts
                 ,
                 peculiarly
                 doth
                 belong
                 to
                 Princes
                 .
                 It
                 suiteth
                 to
                 the
                 Dignity
                 of
                 their
                 State
                 ;
                 It
                 appertaineth
                 to
                 their
                 Duty
                 ;
                 They
                 are
                 most
                 Able
                 to
                 Discharge
                 it
                 .
                 —
                 They
                 alone
                 can
                 ,
                 well
                 ,
                 cause
                 the
                 Expences
                 needful
                 for
                 holding
                 Synods
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Exacted
                 and
                 Defray'd
                 :
                 They
                 alone
                 can
                 Protect
                 Them
                 ;
                 can
                 maintain
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 Peace
                 ,
                 in
                 Them
                 ;
                 can
                 procure
                 Observance
                 to
                 their
                 Determinations
                 .
                 They
                 alone
                 have
                 a
                 Sword
                 to
                 Restrain
                 ,
                 
                 Resty
                 and
                 Refractory
                 Persons
                 :
                 —
                 To
                 oblige
                 them
                 to
                 Convene
                 ;
                 to
                 Conferr
                 Peaceably
                 ,
                 to
                 Agree
                 ,
                 to
                 Observe
                 what
                 is
                 Setled
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 It
                 inseperably
                 doth
                 belong
                 to
                 Sovereigns
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 the
                 General
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 their
                 States
                 ,
                 to
                 Preside
                 and
                 Moderate
                 Affairs
                 ;
                 proposing
                 what
                 they
                 Judge
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 Consulted
                 ,
                 or
                 Debated
                 ;
                 stopping
                 what
                 seemeth
                 unfit
                 to
                 be
                 moved
                 ;
                 keeping
                 Proceedings
                 within
                 Order
                 and
                 Rule
                 ;
                 and
                 steering
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 Good
                 Issue
                 :
                 Checking
                 Disorders
                 and
                 Irregularities
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Distemper
                 ,
                 or
                 Indiscretion
                 ,
                 of
                 any
                 Persons
                 ,
                 
                 may
                 create
                 in
                 Deliberations
                 or
                 Disputes
                 .
              
               —
               
                 This
                 therefore
                 he
                 shews
                 the
              
               Emperours
               
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
              
               first
               Synods
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Word
                 Presidency
                 hath
                 an
                 Ambiguity
                 :
                 —
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 Priviledge
                 of
                 Praecedence
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 for
                 Authority
                 to
                 Govern
                 things
                 .
                 This
                 latter
                 kind
                 of
                 Presidency
                 ,
                 was
                 disposed
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 saw
                 Reason
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Power
                 of
                 Enacting
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Dispensing
                 with
                 ,
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Laws
                
                 ,
                 touching
                 
                   Exteriour
                   Discipline
                
                 ,
                 did
                 of
                 Old
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 was
                 Reasonable
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 By
                 many
                 Laws
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Instances
                 it
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 that
                 Appellations
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Emperours
                 in
                 the
                 Greatest
                 Causes
                 .
                 —
                 So
                 the
                 Donatists
                 did
                 Appeal
                 to
                 
                 
                   Constantine
                   :
                   Athanasius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   AEgyptian
                   Bishops
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 Priscillianus
                 to
                 
                   Maximus
                   :
                   Idacius
                
                 to
                 Gratian.
                 —
              
            
          
        
         
           
             III.
             
          
           
             And
             here
             I
             shall
             put
             an
             End
             to
             these
             Collections
             .
             
             It
             would
             have
             been
             a
             very
             easie
             Matter
             to
             have
             added
             many
             more
             ‖
             Authors
             ,
             than
             I
             have
             here
             Alledged
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             much
             Enlarged
             upon
             those
             which
             I
             have
             Produced
             .
             But
             what
             is
             already
             done
             may
             Suffice
             ;
             till
             those
             who
             now
             Advance
             the
             
               Contrary
               Opinion
            
             ,
             shall
             be
             able
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             to
             make
             some
             Tolerable
             Proof
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             forsake
             the
             Received
             Doctrine
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             in
             Opposing
             an
             Authority
             ,
             ⸪
             by
             Law
             ,
             confessedly
             ,
             Establish'd
             :
             And
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             no
             less
             Confirm'd
             by
             our
             
               Articles
               ,
               and
               Canons
            
             ,
             too
             .
          
           
             It
             remains
             now
             ,
             that
             I
             take
             the
             Liberty
             freely
             to
             APPEAL
             to
             every
             Sincere
             
               Member
               of
               Our
               Communion
            
             ,
             to
             Judge
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             between
             Me
             ,
             and
             Those
             ,
             who
             so
             
               warmly
               Oppose
            
             me
             ,
             and
             so
             
               highly
               Charge
            
             me
             ,
             upon
             this
             Occasion
             :
             And
             to
             consider
             ,
             what
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             with
             Relation
             to
             the
             Rights
             ,
             and
             Liberties
             ,
             
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             ought
             
               to
               Humble
               my selfe
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               a
               Satisfaction
               to
               Her.
               
            
          
           
           
             Is
             it
             that
             I
             have
             Asserted
             the
             
               King's
               Authority
            
             ,
             over
             the
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Synods
            
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             Realm
             ?
             But
             so
             the
             Laws
             speak
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             I
             :
             And
             to
             these
             ,
             both
             the
             Articles
             ,
             and
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             require
             me
             to
             Conform
             .
             Nay
             ,
             they
             do
             more
             ;
             they
             Require
             me
             not
             only
             to
             Conform
             my self
             ,
             but
             to
             do
             ,
             what
             in
             me
             lies
             ,
             
             to
             move
             All
             Others
             to
             the
             Observance
             of
             them
             .
             And
             if
             for
             this
             I
             must
             be
             Censured
             ;
             these
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Canons
             ,
             must
             run
             the
             same
             Fate
             with
             Me.
             And
             I
             shall
             always
             account
             it
             an
             Honour
             ,
             to
             Suffer
             ,
             for
             Asserting
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Realm
             ;
             and
             for
             maintaining
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             Or
             is
             it
             that
             I
             have
             gone
             beyond
             the
             Bounds
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             given
             a
             Greater
             ,
             and
             more
             
               General
               Authority
            
             ,
             to
             the
             
               Christian
               Prince
            
             ,
             than
             either
             the
             Submission
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             or
             the
             Act
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             VIIIth
             founded
             thereupon
             ,
             have
             declared
             to
             belong
             to
             Him
             ?
             This
             ,
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             ,
             I
             may
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             be
             Guilty
             of
             any
             Fault
             neither
             ,
             in
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             .
             I
             have
             before
             said
             ,
             and
             do
             here
             again
             Repeat
             it
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             Assurance
             I
             at
             first
             delivered
             it
             ;
             That
             I
             do
             not
             found
             the
             Right
             of
             our
             Kings
             to
             this
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             either
             upon
             
             that
             ,
             or
             upon
             any
             Other
             Act
             ,
             that
             has
             been
             made
             in
             pursuance
             of
             it
             .
             I
             fix
             it
             upon
             the
             Right
             of
             ‖
             Sovereignty
             in
             General
             ;
             and
             upon
             that
             
               Antient
               Jurisdiction
            
             ,
             in
             
               Causes
               Ecclesiastical
            
             ,
             which
             the
             very
             Statute
             of
             
               Queen
               Elizabeth
            
             speaks
             of
             ;
             and
             allows
             to
             have
             been
             always
             ,
             
               of
               Right
            
             ,
             belonging
             to
             the
             
               Imperial
               Crown
            
             of
             this
             Realm
             .
             To
             this
             our
             *
             Laws
             themselves
             agree
             :
             They
             speak
             still
             of
             Restoring
             to
             the
             Crown
             its
             
               Antient
               Rights
            
             ;
             and
             our
             †
             Lawyers
             have
             accordingly
             constantly
             Affirm'd
             ,
             that
             these
             Acts
             ;
             and
             particularly
             that
             which
             we
             are
             here
             especially
             concern'd
             in
             ,
             the
             
               1
               Eliz.
            
             c.
             1.
             was
             not
             Introductory
             of
             a
             
               New
               Law
            
             ,
             but
             Declaratory
             of
             the
             Old.
             And
             therefore
             ,
             before
             I
             can
             justly
             be
             condemn'd
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             my
             Proofs
             must
             be
             Answer'd
             ;
             and
             it
             must
             be
             shewn
             ,
             that
             what
             I
             ascribe
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             parcel
             of
             that
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             which
             was
             once
             enjoy'd
             by
             the
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Princes
             ,
             of
             this
             Realm
             ;
             and
             did
             Always
             ,
             of
             Right
             ,
             belong
             to
             them
             .
             And
             that
             ,
             I
             believe
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             no
             easie
             Matter
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             1st
             .
             I
             affirm
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Right
             of
             every
             
               Christian
               King
            
             ,
             to
             Call
             his
             Clergy
             together
             
             in
             Convocation
             ;
             and
             that
             without
             his
             Call
             ,
             they
             cannot
             Regularly
             Assemble
             ,
             to
             any
             such
             purpose
             ,
             of
             themselves
             .
             But
             so
             our
             Law
             expresly
             declares
             ;
             that
             the
             
               Convocation
               shall
               Evermore
               be
               Called
               by
               the
               King
               's
               Writ
               :
            
             And
             it
             is
             Notorious
             to
             Every
             One
             ,
             who
             has
             any
             Knowledge
             in
             these
             Matters
             ,
             how
             dangerous
             it
             would
             be
             for
             the
             Clergy
             to
             presume
             to
             
               come
               together
               without
               it
            
             .
          
           
             2dly
             .
             I
             Assert
             that
             the
             very
             Persons
             who
             meet
             in
             Our
             Convocations
             ,
             are
             Determined
             ,
             and
             Empower'd
             ,
             by
             the
             
               King
               's
               Writ
            
             ;
             and
             that
             none
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             Assemble
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             he
             Calls
             by
             it
             .
             Let
             the
             Writs
             of
             Summons
             be
             Examined
             ,
             and
             let
             it
             there
             be
             seen
             whether
             the
             Case
             be
             not
             so
             ,
             as
             I
             pretend
             it
             to
             be
             .
             Let
             this
             Author
             tell
             me
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             ,
             why
             such
             and
             such
             Dignitaries
             are
             required
             ,
             personally
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Convocation
             ;
             Others
             to
             send
             such
             a
             certain
             Number
             of
             Delegates
             to
             Represent
             them
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             Writ
             of
             Summons
             so
             Directs
             ,
             so
             Authorizes
             them
             to
             do
             ?
             And
             tho'
             I
             do
             not
             suppose
             it
             to
             be
             now
             in
             the
             
               King's
               Power
            
             to
             alter
             this
             Form
             ,
             yet
             the
             
               Sovereign
               Legislative
               Authority
            
             ,
             may
             ,
             without
             Controversy
             ,
             do
             it
             ;
             and
             appoint
             any
             Other
             Method
             of
             Framing
             the
             
               Lower
               House
            
             of
             Convocation
             ,
             that
             
             should
             appear
             to
             them
             to
             be
             more
             Proper
             and
             Expedient
             .
          
           
             3dly
             .
             I
             declare
             ,
             that
             by
             
               Our
               Law
            
             ,
             the
             Convocation
             can
             deliberate
             on
             
               No
               Canons
            
             ,
             or
             Constitutions
             ,
             without
             first
             Obtaining
             the
             
               King's
               Licence
            
             so
             to
             do
             .
             It
             is
             the
             express
             Resolution
             of
             the
             Act
             of
             Submission
             :
             And
             our
             Convocations
             do
             accordingly
             ,
             notoriously
             ,
             Govern
             their
             Proceedings
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             4thly
             ,
             I
             add
             ,
             That
             heretofore
             ,
             the
             
               Christian
               Emperors
            
             prescribed
             to
             their
             Synods
             ,
             the
             very
             Method
             they
             should
             observe
             ,
             in
             handling
             the
             Matters
             which
             lay
             before
             them
             .
             This
             indeed
             I
             affirm
             ;
             and
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             I
             have
             proved
             it
             too
             .
             And
             ,
             if
             to
             this
             End
             ,
             Our
             King
             should
             think
             fit
             ,
             either
             Himself
             to
             Come
             ;
             or
             to
             Appoint
             any
             Other
             to
             Preside
             in
             his
             Stead
             ,
             and
             Direct
             the
             Debates
             of
             our
             Synods
             ,
             as
             he
             should
             Command
             them
             to
             do
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             see
             that
             he
             would
             therein
             do
             any
             more
             ,
             than
             what
             some
             of
             the
             best
             
               Christian
               Princes
            
             have
             done
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             5thly
             ,
             I
             pretend
             ,
             that
             to
             the
             
               Civil
               Magistrate
            
             it
             belongs
             to
             Confirm
             ,
             or
             Annihilate
             ,
             such
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             their
             Synods
             as
             they
             think
             fit
             .
             Our
             Laws
             agree
             to
             it
             ;
             Our
             Kings
             claim
             it
             ;
             Our
             
               Convocations
               submit
            
             to
             ,
             and
             approve
             ,
             of
             it
             .
             And
             let
             
             those
             who
             scruple
             this
             ,
             consider
             ,
             how
             low
             they
             sink
             the
             Authority
             of
             a
             Prince
             ;
             if
             they
             leave
             him
             not
             the
             Power
             ,
             which
             every
             ordinary
             Person
             claims
             ,
             of
             Judging
             for
             Himself
             ;
             but
             would
             oblige
             him
             ,
             at
             a
             venture
             ,
             to
             Confirm
             whatsoever
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             Consistory
             shall
             please
             to
             Define
             .
          
           
             6thly
             .
             That
             the
             Prince
             may
             Alter
             their
             Constitutions
             ,
             I
             no
             otherwise
             affirm
             ,
             than
             as
             I
             say
             it
             is
             in
             his
             Power
             to
             make
             Laws
             in
             
               Matters
               Ecclesiastical
            
             :
             And
             that
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             this
             ,
             He
             may
             Advise
             with
             his
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             follow
             their
             Counsel
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             he
             approves
             of
             it
             .
             Thus
             Charles
             the
             Emperor
             made
             up
             his
             Capitular
             :
             And
             thus
             any
             Other
             
               Sovereign
               Prince
            
             ,
             may
             take
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             form
             them
             in
             such
             Wise
             into
             an
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Law
            
             ,
             as
             he
             thinks
             will
             be
             most
             for
             the
             Honour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Good
             of
             his
             People
             .
          
           
             7thly
             .
             In
             Cases
             of
             Appeals
             ,
             I
             shew
             what
             Power
             the
             Antient
             Emperors
             both
             Claim'd
             ,
             and
             Exercised
             :
             And
             I
             modestly
             Vindicate
             to
             our
             
               Own
               Sovereign
            
             the
             same
             Authority
             ,
             which
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             without
             all
             Scruple
             ,
             allow'd
             to
             their
             Princes
             .
             And
             except
             it
             be
             in
             such
             Cases
             where
             the
             King
             is
             a
             Party
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Appeal
             therefore
             is
             to
             stop
             at
             the
             
               Vpper
               
               House
            
             of
             Convocation
             ;
             I
             see
             no
             Reason
             why
             this
             Authority
             should
             not
             be
             reserved
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             I
             conceive
             the
             Law
             of
             our
             Realm
             does
             allow
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             8thly
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Dissolving
             of
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             that
             is
             so
             evidently
             a
             part
             of
             the
             
               Royal
               Jurisdiction
            
             ,
             and
             has
             been
             so
             fully
             adjudged
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             that
             I
             do
             not
             see
             what
             Exceptions
             can
             be
             taken
             at
             it
             .
             However
             the
             
               Constant
               Practice
            
             of
             our
             Convocations
             ,
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             is
             on
             my
             Side
             :
             And
             I
             have
             herein
             ascribed
             no
             Authority
             to
             the
             Prince
             ,
             but
             what
             our
             Clergy
             ,
             for
             above
             these
             Hundred
             and
             Fifty
             Years
             last
             past
             ,
             have
             constantly
             submitted
             to
             ;
             and
             ,
             by
             that
             Submission
             alone
             ,
             have
             sufficiently
             Vested
             in
             Him.
             
          
           
             But
             if
             I
             am
             not
             mistaken
             in
             Point
             of
             Law
             ,
             
             what
             is
             it
             that
             deserves
             so
             Tragical
             an
             Outcry
             ,
             as
             this
             late
             Author
             has
             made
             against
             me
             ?
             Is
             it
             ,
             that
             being
             a
             Clergy-Man
             my self
             ,
             I
             appear'd
             in
             Defence
             of
             the
             
               King's
               Authority
            
             over
             the
             Clergy
             ;
             and
             which
             ,
             in
             some
             Mens
             Notion
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             
               against
               the
               Rights
               of
               the
               Church
               ?
            
             So
             indeed
             the
             Convocation
             seem'd
             to
             think
             ,
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             Dr.
             Standish
             ,
             
             heretofore
             ;
             and
             so
             Some
             seem
             to
             account
             it
             now
             .
             But
             ,
             God
             be
             thanked
             ,
             the
             Reformed
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             never
             yet
             thought
             it
             any
             Offence
             in
             
             her
             Clergy
             to
             stand
             up
             for
             the
             just
             Rights
             of
             the
             Prince
             ;
             nor
             have
             I
             any
             Apprehension
             that
             I
             shall
             ever
             be
             Condemn'd
             ,
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             by
             any
             
               True
               Members
            
             of
             Her
             Communion
             .
             And
             for
             Others
             ,
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             ask
             ,
             only
             ;
             Am
             I
             the
             First
             ,
             of
             Our
             Order
             ,
             that
             have
             appear'd
             on
             this
             Occasion
             ?
             Or
             do
             I
             stand
             Alone
             in
             
               this
               Cause
            
             ?
          
           
             But
             what
             then
             shall
             we
             say
             of
             all
             those
             Learned
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Clergy-Men
             ,
             whose
             Books
             I
             have
             here
             Quoted
             to
             the
             same
             Purpose
             ?
             Nay
             rather
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             say
             of
             those
             whole
             Convocations
             ,
             who
             compiled
             our
             
               Articles
               ,
               and
               Canons
            
             ?
             And
             have
             Obliged
             us
             thereby
             ,
             not
             only
             Occasionally
             to
             Defend
             the
             Kings
             Supremacy
             ;
             
             but
             to
             the
             best
             of
             our
             
               Wit
               ,
               Learning
            
             ,
             and
             Knowledge
             ,
             publickly
             to
             Declare
             ,
             and
             Confirm
             it
             to
             our
             Congregations
             ,
             four
             times
             every
             Year
             .
             If
             this
             be
             that
             for
             which
             I
             ought
             to
             be
             Censured
             ;
             I
             am
             afraid
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             our
             Order
             will
             go
             along
             with
             me
             ,
             as
             may
             make
             it
             even
             Scandalous
             to
             stay
             behind
             :
             And
             be
             number'd
             among
             that
             Little
             ,
             Noisy
             ,
             Turbulent
             Party
             ,
             that
             now
             set
             themselves
             up
             as
             Judges
             over
             Us.
             
          
           
             But
             if
             both
             the
             Law
             be
             on
             my
             side
             ;
             
             and
             it
             be
             no
             improper
             Enterprize
             for
             a
             Clergy-Man
             to
             appear
             in
             ;
             What
             shall
             
             we
             say
             ,
             more
             ?
             Was
             the
             Time
             improper
             ?
             Did
             I
             take
             an
             Unseasonable
             Opportunity
             of
             Asserting
             this
             Authority
             ?
          
           
             Nay
             but
             this
             They
             should
             have
             consider'd
             ,
             who
             by
             appearing
             so
             Eagerly
             against
             the
             
               Princes
               Power
            
             over
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             made
             it
             absolutely
             Necessary
             for
             some
             or
             Other
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             to
             do
             her
             Right
             ;
             and
             let
             the
             World
             know
             ,
             that
             she
             never
             Commission'd
             any
             of
             her
             Members
             ,
             to
             broach
             any
             such
             Principles
             ,
             on
             her
             Behalf
             .
             That
             she
             is
             content
             to
             Act
             under
             the
             
               Royal
               Supremacy
            
             ;
             and
             is
             sensible
             that
             it
             is
             her
             Duty
             so
             to
             do
             .
             That
             if
             some
             
               Hot
               Men
            
             ,
             (
             for
             ought
             she
             knows
             her
             Enemies
             ,
             )
             will
             under
             pretence
             of
             asserting
             such
             a
             Power
             to
             her
             ,
             as
             she
             has
             always
             disclaim'd
             ,
             endeavour
             to
             raise
             any
             Jealousies
             in
             the
             Mind
             of
             her
             Defender
             against
             her
             ;
             it
             is
             what
             she
             cannot
             help
             :
             And
             she
             hopes
             ,
             she
             shall
             not
             be
             the
             worse
             Accounted
             of
             ,
             for
             such
             Attempts
             ,
             as
             she
             neither
             approves
             of
             ,
             nor
             knows
             how
             to
             Prevent
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             ,
             
             there
             is
             but
             One
             thing
             more
             ,
             that
             can
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             be
             Objected
             against
             my
             Undertaking
             :
             And
             I
             shall
             lay
             it
             down
             in
             the
             Words
             in
             which
             it
             is
             Charged
             upon
             me
             .
             
             For
             what
             if
             the
             
               Publick
               from
               such
               a
               Work
               (
               inscribed
               to
               the
            
             Metropolitan
             )
             
               should
               be
               tempted
               to
               proceed
               to
               further
               
               Resolves
               against
               the
               Powers
               Hierarchicall
               ?
            
             This
             I
             confess
             would
             be
             such
             a
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             should
             be
             heartily
             sorry
             for
             ;
             tho'
             even
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             Case
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             whether
             I
             should
             ever
             the
             more
             deserve
             to
             be
             Censured
             for
             what
             I
             had
             done
             .
             There
             can
             nothing
             be
             either
             so
             well
             Design'd
             ,
             or
             so
             carefully
             Perform'd
             ,
             of
             which
             an
             ill
             Use
             may
             not
             be
             made
             .
             And
             if
             that
             should
             be
             Sufficient
             to
             cry
             down
             any
             Undertaking
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             see
             how
             we
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             Satisfie
             our
             Consciences
             ,
             in
             anything
             we
             have
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             in
             Reason
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             the
             Church
             might
             have
             expected
             to
             suffer
             much
             more
             by
             the
             
               Letter
               to
               the
               Convocation
               Man
            
             ,
             than
             by
             the
             Answer
             which
             I
             made
             to
             it
             .
             When
             Church-Men
             set
             up
             their
             
               Divine
               Rights
            
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             their
             Country
             ;
             and
             upon
             
               Visionary
               Notions
            
             ,
             endeavour
             to
             lead
             Men
             into
             Discontents
             against
             their
             Governours
             ;
             it
             is
             Natural
             ,
             not
             to
             say
             Necesiary
             ,
             for
             Princes
             to
             look
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             consider
             how
             to
             stop
             those
             Attempts
             at
             the
             Beginning
             ,
             which
             ,
             Experience
             has
             shewn
             them
             ,
             may
             Otherwise
             ,
             in
             time
             ,
             grow
             too
             strong
             for
             Them.
             It
             was
             the
             Intollerable
             Insolence
             ,
             and
             Vsurpations
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             that
             made
             her
             first
             Fear'd
             ,
             then
             Hated
             ;
             and
             ,
             at
             last
             ,
             crush'd
             the
             
             Hierarchic
             in
             many
             Places
             ,
             to
             peices
             .
             And
             whatever
             Party
             shall
             think
             fit
             to
             pursue
             the
             same
             Methods
             ,
             ought
             ,
             in
             all
             Reason
             ,
             to
             expect
             the
             same
             Treatment
             .
             If
             Clergy-Men
             will
             enjoy
             the
             Protection
             of
             Princes
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             Reasonable
             that
             they
             should
             be
             Content
             to
             acknowledge
             their
             Authority
             .
             To
             contend
             for
             more
             Power
             ,
             than
             either
             Christ
             has
             left
             us
             ;
             or
             our
             Calling
             requires
             ,
             or
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Councils
             ,
             under
             the
             first
             
               Christian
               Emperours
            
             ,
             pretended
             to
             ,
             or
             desired
             ;
             is
             neither
             Prudent
             ,
             nor
             Justifyable
             :
             It
             is
             to
             render
             the
             Church
             suspected
             by
             the
             State
             ;
             and
             to
             set
             those
             Powers
             in
             Opposition
             to
             ,
             which
             ought
             mutually
             to
             Help
             ,
             and
             Support
             ,
             One-Another
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             before
             shewn
             what
             Opinion
             a
             very
             Learned
             Man
             ,
             
             upon
             this
             Ground
             ,
             had
             of
             the
             
               Act
               of
               Submission
            
             ,
             now
             so
             much
             railed
             at
             ,
             in
             these
             Days
             .
             He
             look'd
             upon
             it
             as
             a
             Law
             of
             great
             Benefit
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             even
             for
             this
             Reason
             alone
             ,
             that
             it
             freed
             the
             
               Civil
               Powers
            
             from
             entertaining
             any
             more
             Fears
             ,
             and
             Jealousies
             ,
             of
             the
             Clergy
             .
             This
             was
             a
             Remark
             founded
             upon
             
               Good
               Reason
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             upon
             the
             Experience
             of
             those
             former
             Miscarriages
             ,
             which
             the
             Clergy
             had
             run
             into
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             such
             a
             Restraint
             .
             And
             I
             cannot
             but
             every
             Day
             more
             and
             more
             acknowledge
             
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             towards
             our
             Church
             ,
             in
             that
             very
             thing
             ,
             for
             which
             some
             Men
             so
             Tragically
             lament
             the
             Oppression
             ,
             and
             Slavery
             ,
             of
             it
             :
             Being
             fully
             Perswaded
             that
             nothing
             ,
             at
             this
             Day
             ,
             preserves
             us
             from
             Ruin
             ,
             and
             Desolation
             ;
             but
             that
             we
             have
             not
             Power
             ,
             of
             our selves
             ,
             to
             do
             the
             Church
             a
             Mischief
             ;
             and
             the
             Prince
             ,
             who
             sees
             but
             too
             much
             of
             our
             Tempers
             ,
             is
             too
             Gracious
             to
             Us
             ,
             and
             has
             too
             Great
             a
             Concern
             for
             the
             
               Churches
               Good
            
             ,
             to
             suffer
             Us
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             Advantages
             which
             I
             look
             upon
             the
             Church
             to
             derive
             to
             her self
             from
             this
             Act.
             It
             prevents
             all
             Jealousies
             ,
             which
             either
             the
             
               Odd
               Principles
            
             ,
             the
             
               Violent
               Tempers
            
             ,
             Or
             the
             
               Wicked
               Designs
            
             ,
             of
             some
             Men
             ,
             might
             justly
             raise
             in
             the
             Minds
             of
             our
             Governours
             against
             us
             :
             And
             frees
             them
             from
             all
             .
             Temptation
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             from
             all
             Need
             ,
             of
             laying
             any
             
               farther
               Restraints
            
             upon
             Us.
             It
             encourages
             the
             
               Civil
               Powers
            
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             allow
             us
             both
             Liberty
             to
             
               come
               Together
            
             ,
             and
             leave
             to
             Deliberate
             ,
             of
             what
             may
             be
             Profitable
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
             when
             ever
             they
             shall
             Judge
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             in
             any
             wise
             ,
             Needful
             ,
             or
             but
             Proper
             so
             to
             do
             .
             And
             ,
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             ,
             it
             hinders
             us
             from
             throwing
             all
             into
             Confusion
             ,
             in
             such
             Times
             of
             Faction
             ,
             and
             
               Discontent
               ▪
            
             
             of
             Heats
             and
             Animosities
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             at
             present
             in
             ;
             to
             the
             certain
             Scandal
             ,
             and
             Division
             ,
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             to
             a
             
               New
               Confusion
            
             of
             All
             things
             in
             the
             State
             too
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             have
             I
             deliver'd
             the
             Real
             Sense
             of
             my
             
               Own
               Conscience
            
             ,
             
             in
             the
             Matter
             before
             me
             .
             I
             have
             shewn
             what
             my
             Principles
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             
               Kings
               Supremacy
            
             ,
             are
             ;
             and
             from
             Whom
             I
             have
             Learnt
             them
             .
             That
             the
             Laws
             ,
             the
             Articles
             ,
             and
             Canons
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             are
             my
             Instructors
             :
             And
             all
             these
             ,
             as
             explain'd
             to
             me
             ,
             by
             the
             Greatest
             ,
             and
             most
             Eminent
             of
             our
             Profession
             ,
             both
             for
             Character
             ,
             and
             Ability
             ,
             that
             Our
             Church
             has
             produced
             ever
             since
             the
             Reformation
             .
             All
             that
             I
             desire
             ,
             in
             Return
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             those
             who
             now
             appear
             so
             vehemently
             against
             me
             ,
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             would
             as
             freely
             declare
             
               their
               Sense
            
             ;
             and
             as
             plainly
             shew
             from
             whom
             they
             have
             Received
             it
             .
             If
             they
             can
             make
             as
             fair
             a
             Plea
             to
             our
             
               Church's
               Patronage
            
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             here
             done
             ,
             I
             must
             then
             ingenuously
             Own
             ,
             I
             have
             been
             Greatly
             Mistaken
             .
             If
             they
             cannot
             ,
             I
             shall
             then
             leave
             them
             under
             this
             Character
             ;
             that
             whatever
             they
             may
             pretend
             ,
             they
             must
             ,
             in
             Reality
             ,
             be
             either
             of
             the
             Conclave
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Consistory
             ;
             and
             manage
             this
             Cause
             ,
             for
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             
             for
             the
             Kirk
             .
             Whether
             of
             these
             Parties
             they
             will
             fly
             unto
             ,
             to
             me
             it
             is
             indifferent
             .
             This
             I
             am
             sure
             of
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             are
             resolved
             to
             hold
             to
             our
             Church
             ,
             in
             Defiance
             of
             Her
             Doctrine
             ;
             they
             must
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             be
             confessed
             to
             be
             in
             a
             very
             low
             Degree
             of
             Communion
             with
             Her
             :
             She
             having
             solemnly
             ,
             by
             her
             Canons
             ,
             excluded
             them
             from
             her
             Sacraments
             ;
             and
             left
             them
             no
             Regular
             method
             of
             returning
             to
             the
             participation
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             
               Archbishop's
               ,
               Absolution
            
             ;
             and
             that
             upon
             
               Sincere
               Repentance
            
             for
             what
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             after
             a
             
               Publick
               Revocation
               of
               their
               present
               
                 Wicked
                 Errors
              
            
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           vii
           .
           Margin
           ,
           for
           39
           Can.
           read
           36.
           p.
           9.
           f.
           39.
           
           Can.
           r.
           36
           :
           p.
           68.
           l.
           20.
           f.
           
             Attain'd
             to
          
           ,
           r.
           Enjoy'd
           .
           The
           literal
           Errors
           the
           Reader
           will
           please
           to
           Correct
           .
        
         
           IN
           my
           other
           Book
           of
           the
           
             Authority
             of
             Christian
             Princes
          
           :
           p.
           382.
           
           Blot
           out
           line
           5.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           In
           which
           I
           find
           my self
           to
           have
           been
           mistaken
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Books
           Printed
           for
           R.
           Sare
           ,
           at
           Grays-Inn-Gate
           .
        
         
           THE
           Authority
           of
           Christian
           Princes
           over
           their
           Ecclesiastical
           Synods
           Asserted
           ;
           With
           particular
           Respect
           to
           their
           Convocations
           of
           the
           Clergy
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           and
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           Occasioned
           by
           a
           late
           Pamphlet
           ,
           Intituled
           ,
           
             A
             Letter
             to
             a
             Convocation-Man
          
           ,
           &c.
           8
           o
           Price
           5
           S.
           
        
         
           A
           Practical
           Discourse
           concerning
           Swearing
           8
           
           o.
           
             Price
             1
             s.
             6
             d.
          
           
        
         
           Also
           several
           Sermons
           upon
           particular
           Occasions
           .
           All
           by
           
             W.
             Wake
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A66109-e1060
           
             Municip
             .
             Eccles
             .
             Pref.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             Preface
             .
          
           
             Municip
             .
             Eccles
             .
             Pref.
             pag.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             pag.
             3.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             4.
             
          
           
             39th
             .
             Can.
             
          
           
             First
             Can.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             107.
             
          
           
             Comp.
             p.
             155.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             123
             ,
             124.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             109.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             177.
             
          
           
             By
             the
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             and
             12.
             
             Can.
             
          
           
             Preface
             .
          
           
             P.
             160.
             
          
           
             ⸪
             Def.
             of
             the
             Apolog.
             p.
             590.
             605.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Bilson
             .
             p.
             174
             179.
             182.
             184.
             186.
             200.
             
          
           
             *
             Whitgift
             .
             fol.
             700
             
          
           
             †
             Tort.
             Torti
             .
             169.
             170.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             6.
             8.
             49.
             55.
             
          
           
             See
             Euseb.
             Vit.
             Const.
             l.
             1.
             p.
             352.
             
             Comp.
             p.
             405.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             177.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             177.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A66109-e8550
           
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             §
             2.
             
          
           
             §
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             Act
             of
             25
             H.
             VIII
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             26.
             
             H.
             VIII
             .
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             §
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             &
             2
             Ph.
             &
             M.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Eliz.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             §
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Eliz.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ib
             Sect.
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             
          
           
             Which
             I
             observe
             in
             answer
             to
             the
             Peevish
             cavils
             of
             a
             late
             Author
             against
             me
             on
             this
             Account
             :
             
               Municip
               .
               Eccles.
            
             p.
             108.
             176.
             
             See
             below
             .
             §.
             39.
             
          
           
             §
             6
             
          
           
             The
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             H.
             VIII
             .
             c.
             10.
             and
             35.
             
             H.
             VIII
             .
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Eliz
             c.
             1
             ,
             Sect.
             7.
             
          
           
             Which
             all
             Persons
             in
             H.
             Orders
             ,
             are
             ,
             at
             their
             Ordination
             ,
             obliged
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             See
             1
             of
             W.
             &
             M.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Eliz.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             —
             From
             the
             1st
             of
             Eliz
             to
             the
             1st
             of
             W.
             and
             M.
             above
             130
             Years
             .
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             Nine
             and
             Thirty
             Articles
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             the
             Latin
             Article
             it
             is
             Supreme
             .
          
           
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             See
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             Municip
             .
             Eccles.
             pag.
             119.
             
          
           
             *
             Especially
             if
             Graduated
             in
             the
             University
             too
             .
          
           
             See
             Can.
             36.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Can.
             v.
             
          
           
             13
             Eliz.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             §.
             9.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Canons
             of
             King
             James
             the
             First
             .
          
           
             Comp.
             Munic
             .
             Eccles.
             pag.
             165.
             
          
           
             Municip
             .
             Eccles
             .
             chap.
             x.
             p.
             126.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             122
             ,
             155
             ,
             176.
             
          
           
             §
             10.
             
          
           
             Excommunication
             Ipso
             facto
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             26.
             
             Ext.
             de
             Appellat
             .
          
           
             Heylin
             Ref
             justified
             .
             p.
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             §
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             Testimony
             of
             our
             Clergy
             in
             defence
             of
             this
             Supremacy
             .
          
           
             Municip
             .
             Eccles
             .
             pag.
             55.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             121.
             122.
             
          
           
             §
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               K.
            
             H.
             8.
             
             &
             Q.
             Mary
             .
          
           
             Institution
             of
             a
             Christian
             Man
             :
             Anno.
             1537.
             
             See
             the
             Convocations
             Address
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             subscribed
             by
             both
             Houses
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Regis
             ▪
             senatus
             ,
             populique
             Angliae
             sententia
             de
             Concilio
             &c.
             Witebergae
             ,
             Anno
             1537.
             
             A.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             B.
             5.
             
          
           
             Bishop
             Burnet
             .
             Hist.
             Ref.
             Vol.
             1.
             
             App.
             p.
             155.
             156.
             
          
           
             Regis
             Angl.
             Epistola
             de
             Synod
             .
             Vincentina
             .
             Vitebergae
             Anno.
             1539.
             
          
           
             Munucip
             .
             Eccles
             .
             Pref.
             
          
           
             Fox
             M●rt
             .
             2
             Vol.
             347.
             
          
           
             Fox
             Ibid.
             3
             Vol.
             p.
             19.
             29.
             
          
           
             Strype
             .
             Hist.
             of
             A.
             B.
             Cranmer
             .
             p.
             368.
             
          
           
             §
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             The
             Queen
             
          
           
             Sparrow's
             Collect
             .
             p.
             67.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Eliz.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             §
             14.
             
          
           
             All
             the
             Bishops
             together
             .
          
           
             Bishop
             Burnet
             Hist
             of
             the
             Reform
             .
             2
             Vol.
             Append
             .
             p.
             365.
             366.
             
          
           
             1
             Eliz.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sparrows
             Collect
             .
             pag.
             83.
             
          
           
             See
             Municip
             .
             Eccles.
             p.
             107.
             
          
           
             §
             15.
             
          
           
             A.
             B.
             Whitgift
             .
          
           
             Defence
             of
             the
             Answer
             to
             the
             Admonition
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             700.
             
          
           
             Whose
             Authority
             the
             
               Municip
               .
               Eccles.
            
             also
             ,
             brings
             against
             it
             ;
             p.
             163
             ,
             164.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             pag.
             701.
             
          
           
             See
             
               Municip
               .
               Eccles.
               p.
            
             173.
             very
             Foolishlyly
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Disrespectful
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             Matter
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             702.
             
          
           
             §.
             16.
             
          
           
             Archbishop
             Bancroft
             .
          
           
             
               See
               the
            
             Survey
             ,
             &c.
             chap.
             xxii
             ,
             xxiii
             .
          
           
             Page
             259.
             
          
           
             Page
             267.
             
          
           
             P.
             269.
             
          
           
             Municip
             .
             Eccle
             .
             p.
             123
             ,
             124.
             
          
           
             §.
             17.
             
          
           
             Bishop
             Jewell
             .
          
           
             Jewell
             Def.
             of
             the
             Apolog.
             p.
             582.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             592.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             558.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             600.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             597.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             604.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             602.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             558.
             
          
           
             §.
             18.
             
          
           
             Municip
             .
             Eccles
             .
             Pref.
             and
             pag.
             7.
             
          
           
             Bishop
             Bilson
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             192
             ,
             to
             198.
             —
             Ibid.
             p.
             200
             ,
             249.
             
          
           
             §.
             19.
             
          
           
             Dean
             Nowell
             .
          
           
             Dean
             Nowell's
             Reproof
             of
             Mr.
             
             Dorman's
             Book
             ,
             Entituled
             ,
             
               A
               Proof
               ,
               &c.
               4
               
               o.
               Lond.
            
             1565.
             
             Part
             Second
             .
          
           
             Against
             
               T.
               C.
            
             before
             :
             §.
             15.
             
          
           
             Comp.
             pag
             51
             ,
             68
             ,
             257
             ,
             263.
             
          
           
             §.
             20.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Hooker
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             Polit.
             p.
             457.
             
          
           
             Pag
             459.
             
          
           
             Page
             468.
             
          
           
             §.
             21.
             
          
           
             King
             James
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             's
             Works
             ,
             p.
             255.
             
          
           
             Ib
             p.
             427.
             
          
           
             §
             22.
             
          
           
             Bp.
             Andrews
             .
          
           
             Tort.
             Torti
             .
             p.
             177.
             
          
           
             Comp.
             Municip
             .
             Eccles.
             p.
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             See
             also
             .
             p.
             174.
             
          
           
             §.
             23.
             
          
           
             See
             Spotswood
             ,
             lib.
             vii
             .
             p.
             486.
             
          
           
             Calderwood
             Hist.
             p.
             543.
             
          
           
             ⸪
             Let
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Municip
               .
               Eccles.
            
             Answer
             this
             Question
             better
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             .
          
           
             §.
             24.
             
          
           
             Sermons
             .
             pag.
             105.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             106.
             
             Comp.
             Municip
             .
             Eccles.
             p.
             100.
             101.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             107.
             
             Comp.
             Municip
             .
             Eccles.
             p.
             131
             ,
             132
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Pag
             108.
             
             Comp.
             Municip
             .
             Eccles
             p.
             126
             ,
             135
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             109.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             110.
             
             Comp.
             Municip
             .
             Eccles.
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             159.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             110.
             
          
           
             Ib
             p.
             111.
             
             Comp.
             Municip
             Eccles.
             p.
             168.
             
          
           
             Comp.
             Municip
             .
             Eccles.
             Chapt.
             vi
             .
             &
             vii
             .
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             112.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             113.
             
          
           
             See
             Municip
             .
             Eccles.
             p.
             115.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             113.
             
          
           
             §
             25.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1603.
             
          
           
             §.
             26.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Mason
             .
          
           
             De
             Ministerio
             Anglic.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             pag.
             271.
             
          
           
             Page
             272.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             273.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             291
             ,
             292
             ,
             —
             294.
             298.
             
          
           
             Comp.
             Munic
             .
             Eccles.
             pag.
             108
             ,
             109.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             292
             ,
             300.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             292
             ,
             298.
             
          
           
             —
             295.
             
          
           
             —
             297.
             
          
           
             —
             289.
             
          
           
             §.
             27.
             
          
           
             Municip
             .
             Eccles
             .
             p.
             117.
             
          
           
             §.
             28.
             
          
           
             King
             Charles
             I.
             
          
           
             Book
             of
             Articles
             ,
             Printed
             Anno
             1628.
             
          
           
             Rolles
             Rep.
             Hill.
             14.
             
             Jac.
             in
             Cam.
             Scacc.
             Colt
             vers
             .
             Glover
             .
             p.
             454
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             §.
             29.
             
          
           
             Archbishop
             Laud.
             
          
           
             Municip
             .
             Eccles
             .
             pag.
             117.
             
          
           
             §.
             30.
             
          
           
             Sparrow's
             Collect
             .
             P.
             345.
             
          
           
             *
             Therefore
             not
             of
             ours
             only
             ;
             nor
             by
             the
             Stat.
             of
             
               H.
               8.
               
               Municip
               Eccles.
            
             
          
           
             ‖
             Therefore
             not
             by
             a
             Divine
             ,
             Unalienable
             Right
             which
             they
             had
             so
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             *
             From
             the
             Writs
             and
             Commission
             of
             King
             Ch.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             of
             A
             B.
             Laud
             ,
             p.
             80
             ,
             81
             ,
             154
             ,
             155
             ,
             282.
             
          
           
             §.
             31.
             
          
           
             Archbishop
             Bramhall
             .
          
           
             See
             his
             W●rks
             ,
             Page
             496.
             
          
           
             Municip
             .
             Eccles
             .
             p.
             116.
             
          
           
             Page
             494.
             
          
           
             P.
             497
             ,
             498.
             
          
           
             Comp.
             Municip
             .
             Eccles.
             p.
             123
             ,
             124.
             
          
           
             
               See
               his
               Works
            
             Tom.
             1.
             pag.
             88.
             
          
           
             Comp
             p.
             233.
             
             Ib.
             
          
           
             §
             32.
             
          
           
             Bishop
             Davenant
             .
          
           
             Determin
             .
             qu.
             xix
             .
             p.
             95.
             
          
           
             De
             doub
             .
             controv
             .
             par
             .
             i.
             p.
             73.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             76.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             93.
             
          
           
             §
             33.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Heylin
             .
          
           
             Historic
             &
             Misc.
             tracts
             fol.
             Lond.
             1681.
             
             Pag.
             24.
             
          
           
             Comp.
             Municip
             .
             Eccles.
             Pref.
             &
             .
             p.
             107
             ,
             108
             ,
             136
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             numb
             .
             vi
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             same
             tract
             :
             
               p.
               7
               ,
               23
               ,
               24
               ,
               39
               ,
               40
               ▪
               41
               ,
               &c.
            
             more
             to
             the
             same
             Effect
             .
          
           
             §
             34.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Municip
             .
             Eccles
             .
             p.
             107.
             
          
           
             ⸪
             Ib.
             p.
             114
             ▪
             122.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             119.
             
          
           
             13
             Car.
             2.
             cap.
             xii
             .
             
               An
               Act
               for
               Explanation
               of
               the
            
             17
             Car.
             1.
             c.
             xi
             .
             Entituled
             ,
             An
             Act
             for
             Repeal
             of
             a
             Branch
             of
             a
             Statute
             
               1
               Eliz.
            
             c.
             i.
             concerning
             Commissioners
             for
             
               Causes
               Ecclesiastical
            
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             Pref.
             and
             p.
             122.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             Pref.
             p.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             119.
             
          
           
             §
             ▪
             35.
             
          
           
             Bp.
             Taylour
             .
          
           
             Book
             iii.
             ch
             .
             3.
             
             Rule
             4.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             §.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             Rule
             8.
             
          
           
             §.
             36.
             
          
           
             Bp
             Parker
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             43.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             48.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             49.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             50
             ,
             51.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             53.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             56.
             
          
           
             The
             Case
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             stated
             .
          
           
             §
             37.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Falkner
             .
          
           
             Christian
             Loyalty
             .
             p.
             42.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             pag.
             44.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             pag
             46.
             
          
           
             Can.
             2.
             
          
           
             Comp.
             Munic
             .
             Eccles.
             Pref.
             
          
           
             §
             38.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Barrow
             .
          
           
             See
             his
             Works
             ,
             1st
             Vol.
             p.
             311.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             Comp.
             p.
             211.
             216.
             
          
           
             If
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Municip
               .
               Eccles.
            
             thinks
             this
             Account
             ,
             of
             the
             Original
             of
             Synods
             ,
             clearer
             than
             Mine
             ,
             he
             may
             take
             it
             ,
             as
             an
             Explanation
             of
             my
             Meaning
             ;
             and
             which
             I
             see
             no
             Cause
             yet
             to
             Retract
             .
             Municip
             .
             Chap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             312.
             
          
           
             Ib
             ,
             p.
             320.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p
             321.
             
             Comp.
             p.
             185.
             
          
           
             Ib
             p.
             185.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             188
             ,
             189.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             191.
             
             Comp.
             192.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             193.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             194.
             206.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             204
             ,
             205.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             Ib
             p
             251.
             
          
           
             §
             39.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Horn
             against
             Fecknam
             :
             Bridges
             against
             Sanders
             :
             Burhill
             and
             Tooker
             mention'd
             §.
             22.
             
             Sarravia
             :
             Sutcliffe
             :
             Whitaker
             :
             Abbot
             Bp.
             of
             Salisbury
             :
             Reynolds
             against
             Hart
             :
             Morton
             Bp.
             of
             Durham
             against
             Bellarmine
             :
             Carleton
             Bp.
             of
             Chichester
             :
             Dr.
             Ferne.
             &c.
             
          
           
             ⸪
             Municip
             .
             Eccles.
             p.
             107
             ,
             136.
             176.
             
          
           
             Municip
             .
             Eccles
             .
             p.
             177.
             
          
           
             Can.
             1.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               See
               Mr.
            
             Hooker's
             Judgment
             ,
             §.
             20
             Bishop
             Andrews
             ,
             §
             34.
             
             Convoc
             .
             of
             1640
             ,
             §.
             30.
             
             
               A.
               B.
            
             Bramhall
             ,
             Sect.
             31
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Eliz.
             c.
             1.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Coke
             v.
             Rep.
             Cawdries
             Case
             —
             Id.
             4.
             
             Inst.
             p.
             325
             ,
             326.
             
             More
             's
             Rep.
             p.
             755.
             2.
             
             Crook
             Rep.
             p.
             73.
             
             Heylin
             .
             Ref.
             Just.
             p.
             7
             ,
             23.
             —
             
               See
               the
               Queen's
               Injunctions
               ;
               above
            
             Sect.
             7.
             
             
               Canons
               of
               K.
            
             James
             ,
             §.
             9.
             
          
           
             4
             Inst.
             pag.
             340.
             
          
           
             §.
             40.
             
          
           
             Municip
             .
             Eccles
             .
             Pref.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Can.
             
          
           
             §
             41.
             
          
           
             §.
             42.
             
          
           
             Municip
             .
             Eccles
             Pref.
             p.
             5.
             
             Comp.
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             See
             above
             §.
             37.
             
          
           
             §.
             43.